• Hi all. We have had reports of member's signatures being edited to include malicious content. You can rest assured this wasn't done by staff and we can find no indication that the forums themselves have been compromised.

    However, remember to keep your passwords secure. If you use similar logins on multiple sites, people and even bots may be able to access your account.

    We always recommend using unique passwords and enable two-factor authentication if possible. Make sure you are secure.
  • Be sure to join the discussion on our discord at: Discord.gg/serebii
  • If you're still waiting for the e-mail, be sure to check your junk/spam e-mail folders

Phantom Project

diamondpearl876

Well-Known Member
Hey, Serebii. I haven't learned my lesson, clearly, because I'm releasing yet another chaptered journey fic that I'm working on. This one's quite a bit special to me, though, since it's the sequel to Survival Project, which is the first fic I posted here and also the first fic I've managed to finish completely, edits and all. Survival Project was a fic that helped me learn a lot of things about myself along the way while going through a particularly difficult time in life. I couldn't resist coming back to work with my characters and see what else they have left to teach me.

Seeing as how Survival Project was mostly a character study, I would highly recommend reading it before moving on to this fic. For those interested in reading the original, the link is here. If you're entirely new, the fic won't be difficult to follow at all, but I think Phantom Project would be experienced best if you already know about the characters.

There is a five year gap between Survival Project and Phantom Project. To help new readers learn more about the original fic and about the characters, and to kind of help fill in the gap without breaking the flow of the main fic too often, I've decided to open each chapter with a third person flashback-esque scene that'll set the tone for the real chapter. And as in the original, the real chapters will be in first person, with rotating character POVs.

Phantom Project will be rated PG-13 for swearing and discussion of heavier subjects such as mental illness and suicide.

As always, any and all comments are appreciated.

Nominations
Senori for best pokémon character (bulbagarden)
Best pokémon chaptered fic (serebii)
Best writing style x2 (serebii)
Most original overall (serebii)
Best character development (serebii)

Awards
Best dark fic (bulbagarden)
Best story (bulbagarden)
Best new pokémon chaptered fic (serebii)
Most heartbreaking scene (serebii)
Best character-driven fic (bulbagarden)
Most heartbreaking fic (serebii)
Most memorable quote (serebii)

Index
0.5 // 1 - light [gracie]
1.5 // 2 - the first gift [atis]
2.5 // 3 - albatross [ezrem]
3.5 // 4 - effigy [kuiora]
4.5 // 5 - multileveled [rennio]
5.5 // 6 - mindscape [gracie]

PHANTOM PROJECT
0.5

*​

“Oh, God... My pokémon are illegal.”

Sai Luart had just come to the realization that he never did update his official trainer's license when he retired, despite how determined he used to be to follow the rules, to do everything right. And now, he’d be breaking a second League rule by adding another pokémon to his full team of six.

Senori’s tail perked up in response to Sai’s revelation. The furret had been helping to clean the kitchen, but he deserted the task and ran to Sai’s side. “What's that supposed to mean?” he asked.

“He means he's been working you too hard,” interrupted Kuiora. She ran into the room with a playful expression on her face. Of course the feraligatr was pretending that it wasn't her fault their trainer was in such distress.

Senori smirked. “No kidding. Where's my paid vacation?”

“I'd send you out to New Bark Town, but...” Sai trailed off and grinned too, and then he picked up his starter and wrapped the little ball of fur around his shoulders.

“New Bark Town?” Kuiora's eyes widened. It seemed like a lifetime ago that she left the place she was born to travel with Sai. “I want to go!”

“No. You'll end up getting in trouble or something.”

“Who cares? A little corruption is good for the soul.” These words entered Ezrem the shiny braviary into the conversation, which caused everyone to roll their eyes. He was perched on a nest settled on the floor in the farthest corner of the apartment, away from the kitchen fumes that could harm the egg he was keeping warm underneath his chest.

“You'd let a mother-to-be get caught up with another trainer?” Despite her words, Kuiora went and nuzzled up to him. “You're the worst.”

Ezrem shrugged. “You'll still get food and shelter.”

“I'll protect her!” quipped Rennio, the elekid who was previously thought to have been napping on the small bed located in the apartment's second bedroom. Sai had specifically asked for it when searching for a home.

“Uh, no. I will.” So said the heroic hitmontop named Atis, who crossed his arms defensively over his chest. Keeping the electric-type away from any source of water was a reinforced habit in this household.

“Guys, please,” Sai said. He sighed. “I'll ask for a few days off at work, and then we can all go.”

“Don't forget to ask for your breeder's license, too...” Atis said, motioning toward Kuiora’s belly.

“Oh, right. Poor baby,” Rennio said, shaking his head. “She'll need protection all her life.”

Ezrem glared at him, but only said, “It could be a boy, you know.”

“Still. Poor baby,” said Gracie the quilava. She licked her paws idly, knowing for a fact already that whatever she said would irritate the braviary. Sometimes it seemed that her sole purpose in life was to make him miserable.

“Go to hell,” Ezrem said, but his actions betrayed him as he subconsciously glanced at the fireplace, which, per his and Rennio’s request, had been covered by a large blanket.

“Already been there. Got the t-shirt,” Gracie said. She motioned toward the pile of laundry in the far corner, which Senori had yet to get around to. With only one person in the house, you would think there'd be fewer clothes to worry about, but Sai insisted on shopping for his pokémon a little too often.

“So...” Senori said, “didn’t you have to show them an ID or something when we got this apartment? How’d they not notice you were still technically a traveling trainer?”

Sai blinked. “Ask Atis,” he said.

“Er,” the hitmontop started. “I did the paperwork. I put that I would—well, that Sai would update the license right away, but it never happened...”

“You should have told me!” Senori said, shaking his head. “I would’ve made sure he did it!”

The team continued to bicker as they usually did. Soon everyone huffed and went their separate ways, but Sai knew they weren't actually angry with each other. It was only a facade they put on so that their trainer could live a normal life.

Sometimes it seemed as if the contents of his medicine cabinet controlled his life. Sometimes he was able to construct a coherent explanation for how he was feeling during a rough incident. Sometimes he found it easy to laugh.

Sometimes he was reminded that a little extra help couldn't hurt. During sleepless nights where he’d be hurting, his starter would curl up with him in bed to keep him company. Senori always retold the story of the day they met. I never saw you coming. Now I never see anything coming, even if all the signs are there. Sai would apologize. Senori would smile.

Sai’s goal was to not feel obligated to apologize. He wanted to forgive himself for being sick. For feeling like nothing but a burden. For those sad times he stayed silent when all his team wanted were answers. When things fell apart in the most unexpected way, he changed his mind. He wanted it back, all that pain, all that grief, so that no one but him had to know the terrible struggle of trying to justify the unwillingness to keep on living.

//

The abyss doesn't divide us. The abyss surrounds us. — Wislawa Szymborska

chapter 1 ; [GRACIE]
light

*​

“He's dying, Trainer, dying...”

I hadn't yet gathered the courage to call my trainer by his first name. His name represented what he had once been—a weapon, a toy to be sharpened and used for all the wrong reasons. He tried to let go of his past after Team Rocket had lost their hold on him, but we both knew there would be some things he’d never grow accustomed to. That’s just what happens when someone else controls your life for too long.

I think what got to Trainer the most was how he never grew accustomed to wanting things for himself. Team Rocket had set strict rules for his journey that constrained his curiosity and freedom from the start. Somewhere along the way—I wasn’t present for the majority of his travels, really—Trainer adopted the idea that he should try to focus on preventing anything he already had from being taken away.

And what he already had was a decent apartment in Olivine City, Johto—the only place he’d been to so far that felt peaceful enough for him to get a good night’s rest, he said. He had a job at the Olive Grove Bar and Restaurant, which was where he could socialize with other humans. He had food, clean water, a bed… And he had us, his pokémon.

We were a full team of six until Kuiora and Ezrem’s son came along. Things got crazy with a kid running around in the apartment all the time, but it was a kind of chaos we could enjoy and be happy about.

Not too long after that, we found out there would be just six of us again soon.

Trainer stood his ground when he heard the news. No, Senori’s not sick. No, I don't know how old he is! Why are you asking me these things? Let me see him and I'll figure it out... It never occurred to him that a pokémon's life expectancy can be short depending on the species, nor the fact that diseases like dementia can affect us just as well.

The truth sank in when we remembered what we knew about Senori’s history. Senori had been a leader to a clan of sentret living on the outskirts of Cherrygrove City. No one knew exactly how long it had taken Senori to earn that title, but we figured he had to have been one of the older clan members. He had left to travel with Trainer, and they had been together for years now…

I didn't dare say Senori could live a while longer under the right circumstances. I had seen dementia before, and even in the early stages, it wasn’t pretty. My previous trainer, Marty Vondila… He didn't mean to, but he introduced me to dementia and other such nightmares. His mother was trapped in a relationship with an abusive man. Because she feared for her children's safety, she refused to leave. She turned to alcohol and developed dementia before she reached her sixties, as if she willed herself to have the proper excuse she needed to escape.

Senori exhibited some of the classic symptoms. They didn’t stand out much at all. The way he repeated the same phrases over and over, and the way he forgot to take a bath after playing in the mud... We could all chalk it up to his joking nature.

We only knew there was a real problem when he wandered off once, claiming he would be back soon enough. He was gone for a week. He claimed to have been taking a walk in the forest that separated Olivine and Ecruteak, but had gotten lost on his way home. He told me later that it felt like he was going crazy and that he couldn’t keep up with how quickly the time was passing by. I told Trainer I was worried about Senori and asked if we could do anything for him. Trainer was just as worried, so he had Senori evaluated, and soon enough, he was given an official diagnosis.

That had been a few months ago. Now, I was encouraging Trainer to eat dinner at a nice restaurant with one of his friends, who also happened to be Marty’s sister. He agreed to go, I think, more for my sake than his, because his anxiety became too much too quick and he had to excuse himself. I followed him, even after I saw that he was fleeing into the bathroom, even after I knew he was going to throw up the little amount of food he’d eaten.

“I'm only being honest, Trainer,” I told him. I stood behind him, rubbing my head against the back of his knees for comfort. At that moment I forgot that mercy can be cruel, too.

Trainer said nothing.

There was a knock at the door. It was, of course, Sasha Vondila. The two had become friends when they bumped into each other when Trainer traveled through Azalea Town years ago. I wondered vaguely if she would be upset with me after this. I had requested she travel all the way to Olivine, after all, so that Trainer would go somewhere besides the hospital when clearly he just wanted to be by Senori’s side…

Sasha called Trainer’s name. “Are you okay?” she asked.

Trainer flushed the toilet and stood up straight. “Yes... I'm fine,” he said, his voice strained. “I'll be out in a minute.”

He went over to the sink, washed his hands and looked at himself in the mirror. His eyes were soft, which told me he appreciated my company despite my harsh words. Being able to read Trainer's moods this way was a skill the whole team shared.

“It'll be winter soon,” he said after a few moments. He ran a hand through his hair. “You think my hair will turn darker again?”

When we met Trainer, he was pale and had jet black hair. Once he started getting outside more, that changed pretty quick. Senori spent a lot of time teasing Trainer and pretending not to recognize him, as if the boy had become a different person altogether. In truth, Senori wasn't wrong.

...Would the two of them be able to laugh about it this year?

“Probably. Maybe not,” I said. I knew he was just trying to distract himself, but I couldn’t let him ignore the problem entirely. Ignoring the problem wouldn’t make it go away. “You're not gonna do anything stupid, are you?”

He paused. “I don't know,” he admitted.

“…Just focus on breathing for a minute.”

As a quilava, you can tell how I'm breathing because of the flames on my back. I inhale and they evaporate; I exhale and they're let loose. So we sat there and practiced. In and out, in and out. He paced back and forth for emphasis. His tempo matched mine and I felt as if he really, truly wanted me there.

“He's dying, Trainer, dying... I know you don't want him to go, but...” I couldn’t finish that sentence. Someday Senori won't remember you. Someday Senori will be in too much emotional pain for you to bear and you’ll change your mind.

Trainer had had enough regardless. He took his right fist and smashed it into the corner of the mirror. I flinched at the noise and cowered in the corner, hoping that none of the broken pieces touched me.

Trainer flexed his hand and ran it through his hair again, a bit of blood staining his scalp. He turned to me and said, “Sorry. I don't... I wasn't ready for this. You know that.”

“Yeah, I know,” I said. A quiet tone was all I could muster.

He got down on his knees and picked me up. I was half his height, but he had grown stronger over the years and he was determined to make it up to me.

We left the bathroom together. I ignored the cuts on his hand and he ignored my words. An even trade.

“Sai,” Sasha said, managing a sad smile, “you didn't even drink anything! Why were you in there so long?”

Sasha tended to be insensitive when she was nervous and didn't know what else to say or do. Trainer wanted nothing to do with it. His expression turned emotionless as he said, “Please. Not today.” He shuffled past her, his grip tightening on my paws as a sort of consolation.

We stayed quiet on the way home. What had been the use of him reshaping his world when there are inevitabilities such as loss? I wished I could have said just one hopeful thing about that, but I didn’t do well with words that didn’t accept reality for what it really was.

*

The glass slid across the wooden table over to me. Atis needed another round, it seemed.

“Water, soda pop or lemonade?” I asked. It was like asking a human whether he wanted bourbon, scotch or Irish. I thought of Marty's family. This was not the sort of knowledge a pokémon should have.

“Just, uh… Just water. Thank you,” Atis said.

I hummed in acknowledgment as I poured the glass, then scowled when I spilled. Senori was better at this, even with his evolved form’s stubby arms. With him gone—almost gone—I was going to suck it up and take over the housework. Dusting, cooking, balancing everyone's schedules with my own... I had no idea how the furret did it. Pokémon weren't meant for this, either, but Senori took care of us like no one else could.

Senori...

I attempted to fill the glass again. I slid it back to Atis and tried to keep my paws from shaking as I said, “Did you find Sai’s diary?”

The two of us had stayed behind while the rest of the team went to the hospital. Atis wasn't usually comfortable without Trainer nearby, but we needed to speak in private. Our talk wouldn’t make for a pleasant night in, but Atis made it bearable by turning on the lights. It took a bit of work for me to reach them. I used the flames on my back to find my way around most nights.

“Y-Yeah... I did,” Atis said.

“Well? What'd it say?”

Atis turned his head away. He rolled his glass around, the ice clinking against its sides. “He’s at least five years old,” he said, sighing. “And a half. That’s… a normal lifespan for, well, normal-types.”

A patronizing silence followed. It wasn't every day that we talked to each other, but I needed someone who could read. Our goals were the same when it came to Sai, so Atis was more than willing.

I didn't know what I had been expecting, but it wasn't this.

“Are you sure? Did you count right?”

“Yes!” I blinked at him. “Sorry... Yeah. Sai wrote this a few months after we met him. This was after... after he jumped. I-I made him write down his feelings and experiences for his therapy sessions...”

“Okay, okay,” I said. “I get it.”

Atis set down his glass with force, then made his way to the couch. He flopped down on it and stretched his limbs. It was like I was watching a dramatic television show. Atis was acting weird, as if it hurt to be home. I didn't press him and waited for him to make the next move.

Finally he said, “Is there any food?”

“I've just been sitting here... How rude of me.”

“I-It's okay. Really!” Atis said. He sat up and looked at me with pleading eyes.

“I'm kidding,” I said. “Relax.”

The kitchen was a mess. The dining table had been moved near the counters as well as all the chairs. We needed something to reach up high, and we didn’t bother to put anything back since Trainer didn’t eat with us much these days. Stacks of dishes lay close to the sink, and spilled coffee had dried up on the tile floor. Open boxes of cereal were sprawled across the counter tops. Our water bowls were empty. I ignored all this and pulled out a bag of saltine crackers from a cabinet for the hitmontop.

He took a bite of one. “They're stale,” he said, spitting it out in the garbage.

“Figures.”

He shook his head. “What do we do now?” he said, not bothering to go down the food route again.

“I don't know. I’m not sure that we can help Trainer.”

“Why not?”

“There's a lot of baggage that comes with... going through what he went through. Abuse, I mean. Of any kind. I can’t explain it very well, even after dealing with it myself.”

“That... sounds like it’s tough to talk about, yeah,” Atis said as he fumbled with his fingers.

“Yeah. Can't understand it if you haven't gone through it.”

“Maybe... Maybe not.”

“What?”

“I personally think that there are a few universal truths, one of them being that everyone suffers. People can at least understand that, right?”

“That's up for debate.”

“Oh...” Atis stood up, though he didn't seem to have a destination in mind. There wasn't a room or spot in the apartment that Senori hadn't touched at some point, anyway.

“Universal truths ask for a lot in return because they're not yet understood. Suffering says we should suffer more until we understand, for example.”

“I don't think that's why Senori's... the way he is,” Atis said. The pause was natural, and innocent.

“I know.”

I went over to the coffee table in the other room where Atis had put Trainer’s journal, careful not to let my flames get too close. I struggled to flip through the pages of Trainer's journal with my shaking paws. The handwriting was emotional, like him. On some pages, the text was large and scrawly, and on others, small and sophisticated. I glanced at his words, which I couldn't understand for more reasons than one. I would have asked Atis to read them to me, but the dates that hinted at Senori's age seemed to tear him apart enough.

*

“I can't say I want to babysit for you, but...” I said, staring back and forth between Kuiora's joyful eyes and Ezrem's deadly ones. Kuiora had changed from the violent, selfish brat she had been, but Ezrem was as horrible as ever.

The two parents didn't want their son, Shin, to go to the hospital. I didn’t blame them. The last time they took him to the hospital, he tore a nurse's coat and pulled the fire alarm. The totodile, still in his toddler stage, had been trouble ever since he was born. He was just like his father, really. No one had thought to make the apartment childproof, of course, and we were paying the consequences in full.

I watched Shin as he tried to dig his jaws into a can of baked beans, and I thought maybe it’d be good for me to not be alone for a day. “...I'll do it because Kuiora's the only other girl on the team,” I said. “Not for you, Ezrem. You’ve let your boy turn into a little hellion.”

Kuiora sighed. “I agree. Why do you have to be so difficult, Ezrem?”

Shin's head snapped up. “Hey!” he said, his snout covered in brown sauce. He licked himself clean. “Don't talk about Daddy like that.”

“It's okay,” Ezrem said, patting Shin with his wing. “I'm not difficult. When I get what I want, in fact, I tend to be pleasant and occasionally helpful.”

“Yeah. Daddy helped me learn how to swim,” Shin said, shrugging. Bored, he turned to leave the room.

“Wait! You what?” Kuiora said, grabbing Shin by his sides before he could escape. “You can swim already?” But Shin only chomped down on her claws and held on. She glared at Ezrem and asked, “Do you have an explanation for this?”

“To be fair, I didn't do anything. He was flying on my back and he jumped off into a river and—”

“He didn't learn to swim overnight!”

“Actually, he did.”

“Did you ever think the water-type mother might want to teach her water-type son how to swim?” Kuiora said, throwing her arms up in surrender. Shin let go of her, plopping himself on the ground with a thud, and ran away. “Gracie, you're gonna learn how to swim next.”

“Senori already taught me,” I said, my voice soft as I shrank back at the memory.

“Oh,” Kuiora said. “Never mind. ...Should we go? Are you gonna be okay?”

“Yes. I just—don't like going to the hospital.” I shuddered, not wanting to think of what it’d be like to see someone voluntarily let a doctor do what they thought was best to their body.

“I see. Senori loved you and you can't even say goodbye to him, is that it?” Ezrem said, speaking loud enough to make sure I heard him.

Kuiora pushed him away. He flapped his wings, made an excuse about finding Shin, and was off.

“I'm sorry, Gracie,” Kuiora said. She came up to me and put her paws on my shoulder. She was stronger than me, otherwise I might have tried to deflect the touch. “This is hard on him, too. Senori was like a rival to him, or something close to it.”

“Yeah, I'm sure. He can be happy.” My voice broke. “He can be the leader now.” Just like he tried to be when Sai disappeared, or so I heard.

“He doesn’t want to be,” Kuiora said. She let go of me, sat down and sighed. “He knows how much it means to you.”

“I don't want to lead the team, either! I don't want to be Senori's replacement. I want Senori to not feel… guilty.”

There was a muffled cry coming from the other room. Shin ran back to us and found comfort in Kuiora's lap. She cradled him while he pretended to cry, mumbling about how mean his father was being.

“There, there,” Kuiora said. After a few moments her attention turned back to me. “Senori feels guilty for everything.”

“That's not true.” I shifted in my seat. We were in the kitchen, Kuiora standing on the floor and me curled up on a stool. If I moved too much, I'd fall off. Usually I was more in tune with my surroundings, but being with the family trio always made me forget that. It was different, seeing a mother, father and son fight, but not escalating that fight to outright war. Kuiora set her son down, and Shin started dancing with enthusiasm as if nothing was wrong. Ezrem perched himself next to them.

“Yes it is! Remember when he broke Sai's favorite coffee cup by putting it in the dishwasher when he wasn't supposed to?” Kuiora said, waving her arm toward the coffee maker. “He kept saying sorry for weeks.”

That was true. Senori had come to me time and time again, asking for advice on how to fix the problem. He asked Trainer if he could battle to get money for a new one. After a while, Trainer had to make Senori promise he'd stop overreacting, and then the furret was finally able to let it go.

“Yeah,” I said. “It's hard not to remember.”

“I don’t know what’s going to happen exactly, but… Yveltal will take care of Senori.”

“Who…?”

“The god of death.”

“Okay. But Yveltal won't be taking Senori peacefully, it seems.”

Even Ezrem had nothing snarky to add to that. Kuiora looked away. She believed in legendary pokémon without hesitation, but she couldn't deny that they, too, could be cruel. Yveltal in particular wasn't anyone I could look up to.

*

Olivine City's Glitter Lighthouse had become a sort of refuge for both Rennio and me. The lighthouse was home to several electric- and water-types he could practice sparring with. As a fire-type, I didn't quite fit in, but Rennio always made me feel welcome by telling me that the flames on my back could brighten anyone's spirit, which was just as important as keeping the generator running for the ships finding their way to shore. I believed him.

I started visiting the lighthouse more when Senori got sick. My anxiety worsened when the apartment was empty for too long, especially at night. Since Rennio worked so hard to keep me from isolating myself, I’d go to the lighthouse and climb the stairs to the top. The sound of crackling electricity got louder the higher I went, making me feel less alone. Rennio’s elekid friends, Corinne and Tamron, lived there and were always the ones to greet me at the top.

I had been there when Rennio first met them. It shouldn’t have been a big deal, having an elekid meet some other elekid, but Rennio’s life was more difficult than it had to be thanks to Ezrem. That stupid braviary had convinced Rennio that he was one of the last elekid on earth and that his species was near extinction. On that day where he learned the truth, though, I saw a hint of knowing in his eyes, as if he had never believed Ezrem deep down.

The two stopped speaking to each other shortly after that. The tension was too great, no doubt, but I could tell Rennio missed him. From what I was told, they had been through a lot together before meeting Sai. I didn’t quite know the details. Rennio was able to forget his sadness when he was around Corinne and Tamron, at least...

Today the three of them were yelling about a common problem the lighthouse dealt with: flying-types.

“That's it!” Corinne said, chasing after Rennio. She showed no sign of giving up, but she was careful enough to avoid the generator in the middle of the room. “I'm gonna sell you for scrap metal!”

“What'd I do?!” Rennio cried. He was out of breath soon enough. Corinne crashed into him and scowled as they fell onto the floor. “Ow... Really, what'd I do!”

“Stop throwing berries out the window! All the flying-types are gonna come in here and peck us to death.”

“But Corinne...”

“What excuse do you have this time, huh?”

“We're electric-types. We have the advantage,” Rennio said, grinning and pulling her in for a hug.

I shook my head. “The flying-types come around because they know you two are lovebirds.”

Several noctowl and pidgeotto mocked us outside the windows every day. They squawked nonsensical insults, distracted us from working and bribed us in exchange for our food. Rennio, of course, was happy to oblige. He had been happy when his previous trainer, Annie, fed him berries and it seemed that now he felt the need to be the one doing the feeding instead. Corinne and Tamron weren't as thrilled.

“No thanks...” Rennio said. He stood up and dusted himself off, then helped Corinne to her feet.

“Suit yourself.” Corinne huffed and I shrugged. “Tamron,” I said, turning to the lone elekid watching from the corner, “don't you want to say something?”

“Yeah, I do,” Tamron said, positioning his shoulders to be rigid and to radiate confidence. “Don't give away my food, Rennio.”

The other two elekid were twins, but had little in common. While Corinne was outgoing, Tamron only spoke when spoken to, and in a manner that made him look tough, but if you bothered him enough you'd see that front disappear and replaced by a more sensitive personality. These traits made it easy to tell them apart, even when they pulled the trick where they wore each other's favorite item: a blue wristband and a red bow.

Rennio frowned. For some reason, he could never actually figure out if Tamron was being serious or not. Corinne didn't care, and went over to the corner to give Tamron a light push. She told him not to be a baby and Rennio said, “Corinne, I thought we talked about this...!”

Rennio, for my sake, had made it a point to prevent Corinne from being even somewhat violent, not even as part of a joke. She didn't remind me at all of the monster I had known before, but it was a kind gesture nonetheless.

“It's fine. This is better than being at the hospital, anyway.”

“Why do you say that?” Rennio said, walking over to me. I don’t know why he asked. Surely he knew what I was going to say next.

“I can't be near Senori.”

“I know... But why?”

The question came at such short notice. What was I supposed to say to him? That the closer I got to death, the sooner death might take me? Was that at all possible? Marty’s father always made me think so. Sometimes I even hoped it’d happen, but I knew Senori wouldn’t go down without a fight. He was strong and persistent, and I had to be that for him, too. Still…

“I don't know why,” I said. It wasn't a complete lie.

Rennio didn't answer.

I supposed I'd have to go sooner or later. There was no telling how advanced Senori's dementia was now. It had been months since I last saw him and no one mentioned his name in my presence anymore. What if it was too late to have one last laugh with him? ...It was Senori who taught me to question fate, but at that moment I didn't want to think about it.

*

For me, it had always been about the pain. The more I could take, the safer I felt... which was why it actually didn't make sense for me not to go to the hospital. There were all kinds of pain to be felt there.

In the end I went for Trainer's sake. On a cold and windy December morning, he decided to skip work and visit Senori. He hadn't been taking care of himself lately and today was no better. I woke up because he tripped over me. He didn’t seem to notice as he ran out the door without a jacket on, and with shorts on instead of pants. Had I been more alert, I would've woken up Atis and told him to go, but I was too tired to think clearly. So I just followed him.

When Trainer noticed me, he said nothing. I walked beside him, igniting the flames on my back to a temperature warm enough to make up for his carelessness.

“Did you have a bad dream last night…?” That was usually the cause for Trainer not sleeping well.

Trainer shuddered and wrapped his arms around himself. “I might have,” he said, and sped up.

I caught up to him, but not before zigzagging between a couple passing by, holding hands and not watching where they were going. “What happened?” I said, turning to glare at the two people.

He ignored me and followed my gaze, then said, “People either see me or they don't.”

“I… I’m not sure what you mean.”

I didn't see what he meant until we traipsed through the hospital’s stuffy corridors to get to Senori's room. The air was thick and the walls a calming lilac color. The pictures on the walls were meant to be inspiring and hopeful, but some were crooked and others, Trainer pointed out, he had seen at the cheapest store in the city. Blue signs, lit up and printed with large text, brought us to our destination soon enough. Trainer spoke with a nurse beforehand to make sure we could go in, and she told us that Senori had been checked on just ten minutes ago and was doing fine.

Trainer pulled open the heavy door to Senori's room. I didn't know what I was expecting—maybe I had wanted Senori to tackle me to the ground for fun like he used to and then all would be well—but what I saw was a helpless little furret, curled up on a bed with white sheets draped over the side along with wires for a feeding tube.

Senori didn't acknowledge Trainer’s presence. Senori didn't say hello to me, either, and though Trainer was apparently used to the lack of recognition, it was nerve wracking for me. I paced around the room, trying to keep my breathing steady in case I had to talk. The window at the far end of the room offered a view of a garden outside—which meant we were on the first floor, no doubt at Sai's request. An old TV sat on the dresser across from the bed, and there were two leather chairs in the corner, ripped and frayed at the edges.

“Ari?” Senori said with a sudden burst of energy, scrutinizing Trainer and me with squinted eyes. He didn't sound normal. His voice was hoarse and strained.

“No, not Ari. It's Sai,” said Trainer. He pulled me to the side and explained to me that Ari was the one who had banished him from his old clan. I nodded and focused on the buzzing of the machines to ground myself to the present moment.

“Uh huh. Very funny, Ari.” Senori sauntered over to Trainer, the feeding tube wires trailing behind him. He looked Trainer in the eye. “Are you going to let me come back anytime soon? Gets a little lonely here sometimes.”

“I know it does. I come by when I can.”

“Uh huh. You not coming around isn't about some eye for an eye situation, is it? It's not a power game, right? Well, I guess that's what it is... A total power game...”

Trainer frowned and buried his face in his hands, no doubt to hide the pain he was feeling. It was odd, knowing that Senori believed he was speaking with a family member he left behind years ago. It felt like I, too, had left him behind years ago.

Trainer managed a smile and said, “I don't understand, Senori.” He had mentioned to the team once or twice about Senori having bad days and good days. If Senori was completely confused, this had to be a bad day. “Can you tell me more?”

“I couldn't save the clan and now you want me to go and save the whole world, is what I mean.” Disorientation. Suspicious and fearful of others. “I'm not a hero or a god... is what I mean.” Repetitive statements. Unable to take care of self.

I'd seen it all before. My breath hitched, and it was all I could do to not bolt out the door. Have patience. Use nonverbal cues. Refer to the patient by their name. Trainer was doing everything right, but Senori was still dying.

“You're a leader, Senori,” Trainer said, his voice low and wispy.

“Yeah. If you say so.” He paused. “For what it's worth, this doesn't hurt. So don't go and cry about it.”

“...I'm not going to cry, Senori.”

The furret's eyes widened, as if coming to an important realization. He marched in a circle, contemplating his next move like he might during a battle. Then he said, “Why'd you fight me that day, Sai? Why'd you do it?”

The shock registered on Trainer's face before he could hide it. The corners of his mouth lifted and the mask faded just as quick as Senori's memory. He stood up and patted Senori on the head, then reached into his pocket to pull out his phone, which he had turned on vibrate before coming. Someone was calling him, and what timing they had...

“Hello?” Trainer said, the phone pressed tight against his ear. After a moment he glanced at me. I turned away, embarrassed. “Uh, hi... Not quite... She's at the hospital with me.”

Of course. It had to be Marty. He called Trainer once a week or so to ask how I was doing and whether he should come to Olivine for any reason. To hear that I was at the hospital must have been surprising. Trainer bent down and put the phone to my ear. He never let me get away with not talking to Marty, insisting that it wasn't healthy to push others away.

“Gracie?”

“Hi, Marty,” I said, sighing. Sometimes I wished he'd go back to not being able to understand pokémon speech, but something told me that he'd call regardless.

“What made you go to the hospital? Is everything all right?”

I watched Senori curl up into a ball on the bed again, unaware of our presence once more. That was one nightmare out of the way, but nightmares, they tended to pop up one after the other.

“Everything's fine. I just figured I should come for once, is all.”

After a moment the phone clicked, and Marty was gone. I felt a little bit older.

“Huh,” Trainer said. “Reception's not the best here. Sorry, Gracie.”

It was for the best. I had said what was needed to keep Marty from calling for at least another seven days, and that was what mattered.

Trainer walked over to Senori and went to pat him again, but he held his hand back. His hand shook and he grabbed his wrist, trying to keep it stable along with his emotions. How did it feel to be Trainer right now? It had to be hard, balancing reality with the voice that lied and said Senori would be okay somehow, someway. ...And how did it feel to be Senori? I couldn't imagine. He had been so open-minded, able to make snappy judgments when it counted. It wasn't the same anymore.

If Marty called again, I might have said something different. He wanted to know how everything was? Well...

Marty, we were doing so good before this.

But Marty...

Now we're just doing the best we can.
 
Last edited:

diamondpearl876

Well-Known Member
PHANTOM PROJECT
1.5

*​

It wasn't in Atis's nature, like it was in Senori's nature, to indulge in half-truths and spared feelings. It wasn't in Atis's nature to welcome private confessions with open arms, or to laugh politely at boring stories. Senori, loyal and carefree, was the one everyone gravitated toward. Senori was the one who could make things right, whatever the problem was.

Atis was fine with his secluded lifestyle, and Senori's cordial one. The hitmontop simply nestled into his own small corner of the universe and stayed there. Then Senori got sick and Atis was confronted with a dilemma that had no predictable outcome.

The two of them stood on the outskirts of Route 40, near Olivine City's beach. Waves rolled up the shore, not gentle like the kind the team had swam in during their first visit to the city. But neither were the waves threatening to swallow the duo whole.

Senori stared blankly, waiting for an answer to a question Atis couldn't quite grasp.

“There's always something more you want me to say...” Atis mumbled, kicking away an empty glass bottle choked by seaweed. “And I never know what to tell you.”

“No, it's okay,” Senori said, amiable as ever. “Sometimes, though, it helps to say the wrong thing to the wrong person.”

I wish I was human—a former mantra, now like a strange, confusing incantation. He had told it to Sai, only once, and as a secret, no less. If there was ever a wrong person to talk about being human to, it was Sai, whose humanity had been stripped from him for years.

Did Senori know? He was unusually perceptive, after all...

Atis rolled his eyes halfheartedly. “For example...?” he said.

“For example, I'm not going to be here much longer.”

“You're leaving the team?” Atis blurted out, in a stronger voice than he was accustomed to. Images of his own departure from long ago whirled in his head. Team Rocket had poisoned him, and the vertigo, Sai's false promise had caused nightmares for months

Atis shook his head. That was all in the past now—not because time had gone by, but because things had to be better now. Atis couldn't accept it any other way.

“No,” Senori said again. He was determined to contradict Atis at every point, it seemed. “I feel different. I don't know how to explain it, but... Oh, I sound like Sai, don't I?” He paused to laugh. “Sometimes I'll be doing chores and I forget about them halfway through.... In my head I think the same thing over and over without comprehending any of it... Things like that keep happening! Everything's just wrong, Atis. I can't put it any simpler than that.”

Atis, though he had been trying for years to prepare himself for any social situation life could through at him, once again didn’t know what to say.

Senori continued slowly, “I've taught Sai a lot of things. And Shin, too. So impressionable. But who's going to teach them now? ...I think it's good. To teach and be the leader, I mean. You learn about the world all over again that way.”

Atis cleared his throat. “What are you getting at, Senori?” he asked, finally.

“I'm going to find a new teammate,” the furret said, his face void of emotion. “Do you remember the magikarp Sai caught a while ago?”

“...It was more than a little while ago, but yes.”

Senori shrugged. He went on, the words and ideas flowing natural as breathing, but also haphazard. That crisp, cool morning in Azalea Town, five and a half years ago, Sai was manic and caught several armfuls of magikarp for his team to eat. Later, his mania disappeared and he had a change of heart. He released them to Goldenrod City's daycare center, but magikarp, Senori said, were the epitome of patience and perseverance. Someday the magikarp would evolve and represent immeasurable strength. All that fit Sai perfectly, didn’t it? Things made sense, until—

“Well, I don't have time to travel to Goldenrod. How would I explain that to Sai? How would he deal? ...What if I couldn't find my way back?”

So said the furret who somehow navigated the team through the majority of the Johto region, Atis didn't say. “Isn't lying defeating the purpose of everything?” he said instead.

“I... haven't thought this through, I'll admit it. Not because I don't care, but because I can't think. This is not the work of fate, but it's not clarity, either.”

Atis let him go—not because he didn't care, but because he felt a lack of control seizing him. Senori departed on a Sunday, and on Monday, Sai was already nearly frantic, questioning each member of the team. On Tuesday, Gracie offered to search Olivine's beach, Senori's favorite place to go. All she found, she said, was driftwood full of salts that could make blue and green flames. Rennio kept an eye out from Glitter Lighthouse, never shifting his gaze away from where the sunlit water met the horizon, as if hope alone would bring Senori home. Kuiora looked next. The high tide line was covered with broken shuckle shell bits, torn paper and mantine cartilage. She told Sai a story about how a mermaid sighting once turned out to be a dewgong, and when Senori came back he'd have his own story to tell. Even Ezrem went to the beach, only on Friday, claiming he couldn't stand the sound of the waves lapping like the ticking of a slow-moving clock.

Atis stayed quiet. Atis lied when he had no choice but to talk. And when Senori came home, he saw the furret hide a pokéball in one of the kitchen cabinets.

“I caught a magikarp,” he said, voice even-keeled. “To me, Magikarp. To me, I said! I've got good things to eat and better places to swim than this kiddie pool you're in, I said. I fought relentlessly, just like Sai did when we first met...”

“Of course... Of course you did,” Atis stuttered. How had Senori been able to catch a pokémon in his confusion and without having left with a pokéball to begin with? He didn’t want to know. “So… what happens now?”

“You introduce her to Sai when I'm gone. Please? And write him a letter from me. That's why I came to you.”

“What? I-I don't want to meet her—”

“Not now. Or, well, I know what you mean. So this is what I want you to write...”

Atis scrambled for a pen and paper as if Senori might disappear quicker than anticipated. This was as close to a living will as a pokémon could have, he supposed. How could he say no?

//

chapter 2 ; [ATIS]
the first gift

*​

The lights were still on, but the atmosphere in the apartment felt ominous. Dangerous, even. Gracie had left me alone to think after our conversation about Senori's... situation. The introverted side of me should have appreciated that. Instead I stared at the front door, hoping she'd come back and let us stay quiet together. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Sai's journal lying open on the coffee table, taunting me with its presence. It would continue to taunt me until I walked up to close it, but I knew going anywhere near that thing would make it impossible to step away again without reading its contents. By now I must have memorized every word of every page.

I used to enjoy being able to read and write just as well as a human could. With Senori's letter to Sai added to the mix, that talent of mine seemed more like a curse. Both the journal and the letter were physical reminders of the truth. Truth was... Sai had been sick for as long as he could remember. Senori only became sick recently, and his sickness didn't allow him to remember when he wasn't. What was anyone, especially me, supposed to do with that information?

I always knew I wore a mask of sorts, but at this point in my life I didn't recognize myself at all. I thought I knew what I wanted. I thought I had what I wanted. Now things had taken a turn for the worst and I was more than willing to run away from everything and everyone.

...Why did I torture myself and read Sai's journal, then?

How are you feeling? I had asked him when he was still in the hospital, recovering from his suicide attempt.

He had answered very honestly. Like I want to get out of here. And then: I’m afraid you’ll leave when we get out of here after what I did.

...I promised him, five years ago, that I wouldn't leave again. It made me nervous, wondering what might happen next. Still he was my reason to stay. That much was certain. Whether or not it'd be worth it, I didn't know. I could only find that out by keeping my promise, and so I took any opportunity to strengthen the resolve I needed to follow through.

Senori's letter lay exactly where I put it: on the fireplace mantle, near the picture frame that preserved the photograph taken before I was supposed to leave the team for good. Climbing up the ledgestone to retrieve it, I wondered how nobody had noticed the random pieces of paper sticking out. Or if someone had noticed the papers, why hadn't they said anything? Perhaps nobody looked at the fireplace mantle at all these days. There was nothing to see there except the photograph, and acknowledging the past was useless when there was much to worry about in the present. Part of me hoped someone would eventually grab the letter if I kept it exposed and bring it to Sai so that I would never have to.

I sat on the fireplace mantle. It wasn't that high from the ground, but I could imagine Sai scolding me for being up here when I could fall off pretty easily. He wasn't around to scold me, though, so I didn't care. I unfolded Senori's letter to read it, skimmed it at first, and soon I forced myself to commit every page, every word to memory.

It was an awkward experience. I wrote the letter for Senori and hadn't altered anything he'd told me. That meant the wording was strange and haphazard. He clearly struggled when he was reciting what he wanted me to write. When Sai finally read the letter for himself, would he understand? Each time I looked the letter over, I wanted to change some things, yes... I didn't need the added stress of attempting to explain what Senori's baffling logic really meant... But then again, Sai himself resembled a puzzle. As a result he was the best at figuring out how to solve them.

So at least I was slightly comforted, knowing the likelihood of Sai seeing past Senori's confusion when the time came. My job wasn't over yet, though, and wouldn’t be for a while… unless Senori healed, but that seemed impossible. The doctors had approached that subject delicately, making it quite clear how there weren't yet any studies proving the existence of a cure. My job was to wait and present Sai with his new teammate after Senori was gone. ...But wasn't Senori already gone? He wasn't himself, at any rate. And he never would be again.

...Dead. When Senori was dead, I would present Sai with his new teammate. Yes, dead. Senori used the word in his letter. Why couldn't I admit it to myself, too?

I read Senori's letter one more time. I read Sai's journal one more time, too, for good measure. Neither of these writings told me what to think, or what role I should play in all of this madness. The words simply sat there... and taunted me.

*

I needed a distraction or two. Something to keep my hands from shaking and my mind from drifting. I had a set schedule for this exact problem. Today was Wednesday, for example, and normally, I dedicated Wednesdays to help Gracie catch up on the housework Senori could no longer do. I washed the dishes, scrubbed the floors, vacuumed, and anything else that kept me moving about and feeling productive.

But on this particular Wednesday, Kuiora and Sai suddenly asked me to join them for their weekly training session with Chuck, Cianwood's gym leader. I used to go more often to think up battle strategies with them, but I stopped after Sai said he’d probably not want to travel again. Agreeing to go guaranteed a day full of feeling intensely nervous. If we weren't going to talk strategy, that meant I might actually fight. Not to mention the long travel time, which presented the ultimate opportunity to ruminate on everything going wrong in life.

...It didn't have to be all bad, right? I rarely trained, so the exertion would exhaust me, no doubt. I'd be able to fall asleep easily that night instead of finding more ways to distract myself until I actually got tired. The housework could pile up, too, giving me more to do on a different day.

Besides, Sai had to have a reason for wanting me there all of a sudden. Refusing even the smallest request from him right now seemed shameful. So I told him yes, and before I knew it, Kuiora had led us to her chosen place of departure on Olivine's shore. Our massive crocodilian companion lowered herself into the water and motioned for us to climb aboard. Sai positioned himself on her back easily, holding on to the red spikes protruding from her neck. I sat behind him, and remained silent about how uncomfortable her scales felt. A boat would have been preferable, but also slower and more expensive.

Kuiora darted away from the shore as soon as we were settled. Instead of heading straight toward Cianwood, she brought us close to the Whirl Islands, where the currents were strong but not dangerous. Of course. Kuiora would never forgo the chance to experience her two favorite things in the world—training and water—at the same time. After a few minutes she swam at a consistent speed.

We were still miles away from Cianwood. Kuiora was focused on swimming, and Sai seemed content with not talking. Somehow I found the silence calming... Just looking at the clouds, the cliffs towering over Cianwood in the far distance, and the ocean itself was enough to fend off the nervousness. For a brief moment I wished Kuiora could tell us the legend about the Whirl Islands and their guardian. She knew it word for word. I had started teaching her how to read, and that legend was what she wanted to memorize first.

I spent the most of the journey to Cianwood trying to recall what I could about the legend, which wasn't much. I knew a lot of it was about hurricanes, which often originated at the Whirl Islands and threatened to destroy the buildings in Cianwood that weren't sturdy enough. Maybe that explained why I noticed how most buildings looked different from each other as we traipsed up the shore and toward the gym. It was obvious that some preventative measures were taken into consideration. Some buildings were elevated while others were anchored, and there were plenty of rounded rooftops. The city's architects must have been trying for years to find the perfect design that would stand against any storm.

“Isn't Cianwood famous for researching medicine, too? I can't imagine wanting to build a lab in a place like this...” I said to fill in the silence. Kuiora, usually the talkative one, hadn't yet struck up a conversation.

I realized the carelessness of my comment too late. Sai flinched and remained quiet.

Kuiora glanced at Sai and said, “There is no lab, silly.”

“But then how—”

“Shuckle juice,” Sai interrupted. “That's the main active ingredient for all the medicines made here. Shuckle only live in Cianwood.”

“I-I didn't know...”

“Everyone's surprised when they hear that, yeah. I mean, some diseases still have no cure after decades of being studied,” Sai said, his voice low. He almost sounded bitter about the whole thing.

“Can we just...” I started, then shook my head. “Are we going to be at the gym soon?”

That, at least, made Kuiora smile. “We're here now,” she said.

The gym wasn't as far from the shore as I had expected it to be. And I was no architect myself, but surely the gym wouldn't survive a major storm if it was so close to the water, right? I sighed. Chuck and his fighting-type pokémon had probably insisted on building it wherever they wanted, and with whatever materials they wanted. If a storm destroyed the gym, they could just use its reconstruction as another training exercise.

Inside, the gym had the appearance of a formal training hall. The floor, smooth and bare, offered plenty of space to spar without worrying about your surroundings. Posters detailing the techniques Chuck taught his pokémon hung on the walls. I felt a spike of nervousness when I realized I would soon be training on that floor, learning all those techniques even though I rarely battled to begin with...

I was surprised, stupidly so, when Sai asked me not to train, but instead to... clean the dojo? I stared at him, at a loss for words.

He shrugged and said, “Fighting doesn't always have to be about physical combat, you know.”

A deep and hearty laugh suddenly came from behind me. Startled, I turned around and jumped back. Chuck, the gym leader, walked up and patted me on the shoulder, laughing harder as I stumbled more. This man clearly underestimated his own strength. I got the feeling that a lot of people underestimated him. Most fighting-type trainers I had met were serious, focused and traditional. Chuck didn't even wear a martial arts uniform, instead choosing to go shirtless.

“What's so funny?” I mumbled, my voice barely audible over his persistent laugh.

“Sai here has told me a lot about you, kiddo,” Chuck said. “Don't like fighting, eh? Can't say I get why. He's right, though. We clean the dojo before and after each training session, and we keep the shrine out in the back garden looking pristine at all times.”

A shrine? In a place like this? Immediately my gaze shifted to the door on the far end of the dojo. If there really was a shrine, then it had to be past that door. There wasn’t anywhere else to go from where we were standing, and I certainly hadn’t seen anything resembling a shrine out front.

Kuiora sauntered over to the door and opened it, but I couldn't see anything from where I was standing. She explained that the shrine was dedicated to Pangoro, a Kalosian fighting- and dark-type pokémon. Dark-types were known for being temperamental and aggressive, so trainers usually avoided catching and raising them. But the Pangoro evolution line had proved itself to be strong physically and mentally. They often became angry and violent, yes... but they didn't fight senselessly. They fought to protect the weak, and to protect their own beliefs.

“I'd say anyone can learn a lot from a pangoro,” Kuiora said, smiling at me. I got the feeling that she was usually the one cleaning the shrine, and that this was actually her idea all long.

She had a point, though. I could only imagine what it would be like, meeting a pangoro in person. Still...

“You brought me all the way out here,” I said slowly, “to have me scrub and use a mop.”

“Well, yes... and no,” Sai said. “You don't have to do it if you don't want to. You rarely leave the apartment anymore, Atis. I thought something different might help.”

Something different? I was just going to clean at the apartment, too, and anyway, the reason I followed a strict schedule was because I didn't want something different! Sai knew his moods cycled less when he followed his own strict schedule. Break the routine and a manic episode might happen, then a depressive one.

…I guess with Senori sick, we went places, did things and saw people we thought might comfort us, even if just for a little while.

“I'll, uh, clean the shrine. It's fine.” They could at least deal with the dojo, since they'd be the ones using it.

I found the cleaning supplies in a shed near the garden. The garden was basically a giant circle with different layers to it. On the outermost layer was grass, recently cut with a fresh smell. Next there was a wide stone path, then a flower bed covered only in soil because of the upcoming winter season, and finally, at the center stood the statue of Pangoro. Up close, I could see all the small, precise details the sculptor had etched in to make the statue seem as realistic as possible. I wondered how many times it had been knocked down by a storm, or if the bronze material it was made out of could actually withstand hurricanes.

I swept the debris and dirt off of the path, and patted down the soil to make it look smooth. The statue seemed to tower over me the entire time. When I cleaned the statue itself, I used a soft cloth to reach the places I could. I wasn't tall enough to wipe down the entire thing.

Occasionally I heard Chuck yelling a command to Sai, or Kuiora cheering happily. There was the clang of weapons, probably spears, and the thud of weights dropping to the floor. I felt like maybe I should have been inside, training together with them after all...

According to Kuiora, Pangoro showed how you should be strong both mentally and physically. Cleanliness helped with the mental aspect, I supposed. So if nothing else, I was helping them balance the two kinds of strength as they trained inside.

As I cleaned, I thought about the lessons I had learned back at Violet City, before I traveled with Sai. They were mostly lessons about why battles were important.

“You know...” Earl had told me. Earl, the headmaster, and my first trainer. “Teach discipline, and obedience.”

As if he thought I, of all pokémon, could be seriously rebellious. That lesson shouldn't have mattered so much when survival tactics and budgeting would have helped students more in the long run. Earl always did have his priorities backwards... That was how I ended up with Sai in the first place.

Even traveling with Sai, there was a schedule of sorts. We woke up, ate three meals a day, battled a gym more often than not, made our way through another route, slept again. Sometimes, chaos ensued. I couldn't control that. It happened, but we got back on track. There was peace in knowing that some things would change, but some things wouldn't.

“You heard right, yes!” Earl had said in response to my confusion. “Obedience. With enough discipline, you learn to listen, help others. You must also learn to listen to yourself, to obey what heart and mind demands of you.”

Years later and I had yet to figure out what he meant.

How was Earl doing now, anyway? Would he remember me if he saw me? Did the kids at the school ever notice I had left?

...Yeah, distractions were useful.

*

I don't want to do this. I don't want to do this. I don't

On the ride back from Cianwood, Kuiora swam slower and I thought the training had worn her out, but no, Sai had specifically requested for her to make the trip longer because he had something to tell me. She stayed quiet, as if she already knew what that something was. Deep down, I knew, too.

The letter…

“Senori's health is... deteriorating... faster than expected, Atis,” Sai said.

He's going to have to see it soon.

I wrapped my arms around myself and looked away. Sai's voice... I hated when he used that voice. I hated when he didn't know how to word things so he kept pausing, drawing out the inevitable and making the situation all the more painful.

Senori's going to die and you have to carry out his final wishes. There's no way around it.

“What happened? What's changed?”

“I... don't know. The doctors told me dementia progresses at different rates, so...”

“Hard to believe when I saw him just a week ago,” I said sternly.

There's no way around it.

“I know that, but... He's not recognizing anyone on the team anymore, Atis, and he can’t move around anymore. I don't know what else to say. I'm sorry.”

The prognosis was poor to begin with, and I knew that, but that didn't make the news any easier to hear. Dementia in pokémon just wasn't a topic researched much. Not that there was a cure for humans, either, but… When people think of pokémon, they think of creatures that are near indestructible because of their high pain thresholds and ability to control the elements among other kinds of powers. Concepts like aging and sickness are an afterthought, not to mention that the ability to communicate with pokémon is rare. It was a special gift, the doctors said to Sai, being able to communicate with us as well as he could. I can't imagine how confused—and how guilty—he'd have been if he'd not noticed Senori's distress until the furret had already been consumed by it completely.

And here I was, using that gift to argue with my trainer about something he couldn't control.

The letter... There's no way around it.

“You didn't bring me to Cianwood to get me out of the apartment,” I mumbled. Sai became silent. Kuiora started swimming even slower, and I could feel how tense she was. “And you're telling me this in the middle of the ocean, of all places?”

“He did want you out of the apartment, Atis!” Kuiora stepped in. “He didn't want you to isolate yourself or run away from everything...”

“When have I ever run away? All those times when we were traveling and Sai disappeared...”

All those times you ran away, I tried to find you!

Sai opened his mouth to speak more, but found himself at a loss for a few moments. “You're right,” he mumbled eventually. I could barely hear him when he added, “I guess I was trying to keep myself from running away, not you.”

Sai clearly felt more helpless than he was letting on, so why was I acting this way? I put aside my anger as best I could. I scooted closer to him and wrapped my arm around his, resting my head on his shoulder. He didn't shy away.

“Tomorrow's Thursday,” I said to him.

“Yeah... Are we still working our volunteer shift?”

“Should we?”

“Um...”

“I think you should,” Kuiora decided, then sped up as if to officially end the conversation.

“That settles that, then,” Sai said, a hint of a smile in his voice now.

The letter... I'd have to take care of it when we got back to Olivine tonight. I doubted I'd be able to rest afterward, and that would leave me exhausted for tomorrow, but if Sai was making an attempt to confront and accept what was happening… Well, Kuiora and Sai were right. I did tend to avoid problems if I could get away with it. Not this time. Running away just wasn't an option.

I don't want to do this. I don't want to do this. I don't…

*

To keep up appearances, I went back to the apartment with Sai and Kuiora, then immediately lied and said I was headed off to bed. They were too exhausted to notice I was in a hurry, nor did they seem to have the energy to say anything reassuring about the terrible conversation we'd had just a short while ago. That was fine. I would have preferred not to be sneaking around, but they were making the job easier and that was... fine.

I grabbed the magikarp's pokéball from its hiding place and before I knew it, I had made my way to Olivine's beach once again. With the clouds gathered in the nighttime sky, I couldn't see much, just the waves rolling up to my feet and then back out into the darkness. Soon the signal lights from Glitter Lighthouse would shine and help travelers navigate to shore without getting lost. I thought about waiting for the lights to come on so I could greet the magikarp properly, but it would be better if she couldn't notice my nervousness.

She turned to me as soon as she materialized. I opened to my mouth to speak, but she beat me to the greeting and said, “You're not the furret I was expecting.”

“I know...” I mumbled. “The furret left me to deal with you. Sorry.”

“I can't see your face in the dark,” she said, “but I can tell you're not too happy about it.”

I shook my head. From the sound of her voice, I would guess that she was still rather young. She reminded me of Kuiora with that quipping of hers. “How much do you know?” I asked her.

“My name is Glori, to start with,” she said quietly. She went on, “One day a little furret came to the edge of my family's pond at Goldenrod’s daycare and demanded one of us join his trainer's team. He said they'd be short one teammate soon and they needed a replacement as soon as possible. And I know I’ve been stuffed inside a pokéball far longer than I expected.”

I shuddered and tried not to cry. Senori had hid a lot of details, it seemed. Not that I blamed him, but what would Glori say if she knew that Senori had lost his mind, I didn't really want her around, and that Sai didn't know about her existence yet?

“Sorry. About the pokéball, I mean. That was my fault.” So much for hiding my nervousness and my disdain for this whole ordeal. I had to stay calm for Sai's sake, and for Senori's. “But did the furret seem, uh, picky about which one of you went with him?”

“I offered to go because I'm the oldest of my siblings. The furret asked how old exactly and I guess my answer satisfied him enough to take me along. Not picky at all.”

I shook my head again. What was I thinking, wondering if Sai's old tradition of rolling the dice would matter here? I almost wished it did matter. Those days seemed simpler now, in a way.

“Are you happy about it?” I asked slowly.

“You don't say no to someone who wants you, my friend.”

What I said next came out of my mouth before I could think it through. “Because you're a magikarp?”

“No,” she said. She didn't seem offended at all, and for that I was relieved. “That should be the standard for everyone.”

I bit my lip, then asked, “What if your siblings... had asked you to stay?”

“I doubt they even considered it. Most magikarp are too proud and spend their whole lives trying to prove their independence. My siblings were probably hoping I'd finally leave them alone.”

I decided then that this Glori bothered me. It wasn't her attitude, and it wasn't that she obviously didn't care about making a good first impression. And I didn't think she was looking down on me or anything... No, it was her confidence that frustrated me and made me want to walk away. This pokémon knew what she wanted, and she took any opportunity she could that would benefit her. She would get along with Sai. As usual, our leader somehow knew what was best for him and the rest of the team.

I had to tell Glori the truth of everything now, before I could bail on the whole plan like I’d been wanting to. I told her about Senori's sickness and his rationale for wanting to capture another teammate, specifically one of her species. That meant admitting Sai's own sickness... but by the end of the explanation, the lights from Glitter Lighthouse had come on and Glori didn't look as if anything I had said affected her. Her whole appearance radiated with confidence, and it bothered me.

“Now,” Glori said when I stopped talking, “I can see your face, and you definitely don't seem too happy about this. Why follow through with what Senori asked of you?”

I looked away from her and shifted my feet around in the sand uncomfortably. “I... don't say no. Not usually. For any reason.”

“Hmm.” She paused. “You say the furret isn't dead yet?”

“Y-Yeah, but you don't have to put it that way—”

“How do you know?”

“He's not... himself. Anyone who knows him, knows that.”

“You're hiding something. Is that like your usual self?”

“Er...”

“He must have loved Sai a lot,” she said, not waiting for me to reply. “Can't think of why he'd go through all this trouble if he didn't.”

“Don't... Don't change the subject!” I said. I didn't want to hear her talk about Senori in the past tense. “What do you think I'm hiding?”

Glori laughed softly. The waves were becoming faster now, and harsher. She swam up to my feet with one of the waves and said, “How bitter and angry you are. I could sense it in the dark, and up close, it's even worse.”

“I-I'm not...” I said, trailing off and taking a couple steps backward. “I'm just anxious, and—”

“Anxiety comes to you when you want to do something, but can't due to fear or any other obstacle that might be in your way. ...You're nervous, maybe. That means you don't want to do something and will avoid the situation at all costs.”

I closed my eyes, took a deep breath. I couldn't let her bother me... and I should have let the subject go when I had the chance. It was my first time meeting her and she could read me like a book. I hadn't noticed half the things she did until she pointed them out…

“M-My plan was to have you meet Sai tomorrow. I don't think meeting you in front of Senori would be good, s-so... I'll bring Sai here. To the shore, just before sundown. You'll be here or you won't. I... don't care. If you leave, it won't be my fault, will it?”

“Oh, I'll be here, don't worry. You could even put me back in the pokéball and release me whenever and wherever tomorrow, really, as long as it’s near water. I want to see what this Sai is like.”

I stared at her, blinking stupidly. “I don't get you,” I mumbled, turning and starting to walk away.

“I hope someday you might,” she said, her voice sounding genuine.

I didn't reply. All the way back home, my nervousness spiked. What if another trainer battled her before tomorrow and she got hurt? They couldn't catch her with another pokéball, but still. What if she really did leave shore? ...What if she didn't?

“Remember,” I told myself, “it won't be your fault if she's gone.”

I repeated that to myself over and over, all the way back home.

*

On Thursdays, Sai and I volunteered at the hospital's psychiatric unit. We spent a few hours interacting with the patients, or running errands for the nurses if they needed us. We never ended our shift feeling confident that we had made a difference... but really, we had accepted the position knowing we might not always be helpful.

Every week we met new patients, and at some point we realized that visits to this unit were usually short. But at some point, we also realized that some patients—not a lot, just enough to have us worried—came back not too long after their last visit. One patient said she trusted us, then admitted she'd tell the doctors she was doing fine so they would discharge her sooner. She told them that not because her situation had actually improved, but because she was fighting what she felt was an impossible battle. Stability, even happiness, didn't matter as much as it should have when a patient knew their mental illness would kick in with full force again eventually.

The unpredictability of our shifts took its toll on us, so we started walking along the beach to relax before going back home to the team's wild antics. I'd keep quiet while Sai stared out at the ocean. He was most vulnerable after our shifts because he was reminded of his own mental illness. He'd tell me it was worth it anyway, and I didn't force him to talk if he didn't want to. If he was depressed, he would eventually allow himself to let his guard down. He'd admit to bottling up his emotions again. Then he'd promise to try harder while I asked myself how he could possibly believe he wasn't trying hard enough already.

Sai would probably have to try a bit harder after this particular Thursday, and so would I.

The letter...

If Sai read the letter and accepted Glori, he was also accepting the fact that Senori was dying.

There's no way around it.

He'd told me he was trying hard not to run away from the truth... so I didn't doubt that he'd accept her.

But remember—it won't be your fault if she's gone.

Our shift seemed to drag on longer than usual. I kept reaching into the pocket of my uniform—a small blue vest that fit my humanoid form—for Senori's letter, which I'd grabbed before leaving the apartment. Part of me hoped it'd disappear, but the thought of Sai finding it on the hospital floor somewhere had me paranoid.

At least we were working for the nurses and not sitting with the patients in their rooms. I preferred doing the latter most days... but I was far too preoccupied with what would happen later to be providing emotional support. Going back and forth across the unit looking for equipment and documents made for a decent distraction. Still, Sai had to stop me in the hallway a few times to ask if I was okay. I wasn't doing a good job of hiding my anxiety, apparently. Or was it my nervousness? Glori had pointed out the difference between the two, but I couldn't take anything she said seriously if I wanted to try to be calm.

When our shift ended, Sai automatically assumed we'd go home the same way we always did. Lucky for me, really... The less I had to speak, the better. My throat felt like closing up enough as it was, so under no circumstance would I say a word about Glori until forced to.

Our route brought us past some families preparing to leave the beach before the sun set. While they packed up their belongings, an announcer's voice blared from a nearby radio sitting outside the open door of a beach house. The voice spoke quickly, almost frantically, about a closing sale for a store over in Cianwood. Then they changed the topic to apricorn balls and how Azalea Town might not be the only place you could buy them from soon.

The two of us listened, saying nothing. A lot was happening around Johto, it seemed... yet all that mattered to me was stealing glances out at the ocean, wondering if I'd catch a glimpse of Glori. Eventually I saw a set of golden fins poking out of the water. My breath hitched. She really was here…! Sai and I had just reached the end of the beach, where there was a rock pool. That usually meant our detour was over and we should go home. Reluctantly, I led him closer to it instead, wondering if he'd protest. He didn't.

He sighed, as if he'd known this walk home would be different somehow. He fidgeted with his pocket and pulled out an object I recognized instantly: the dice from all those years ago. The team never did figure out where it had come from, or why it was so important to Sai. It didn't seem likely that he'd carry it everywhere...

My breath hitched again. If he already knew about Glori, then—

“I don't know the specifics,” Sai said, shrugging. “Ezrem saw you out here last night. He wouldn't have thought anything was strange if you didn't have a pokéball with you.”

I dragged my feet through the sand, annoyed at myself for forgetting about Ezrem. The flying-type was almost always on the lookout for anyone suspicious ever since we'd settled down in Olivine, just in case anyone from Sai's past tried to hurt him again. Kuiora told me once that Ezrem had other reasons for doing what he did, but I never found out anything more.

...Well, the hardest part was over. What else could I do now? I took a deep breath, then handed Sai the letter I'd folded to fit in my hand. I avoided his gaze. Out of the corner of my eye I could see Glori, probably eavesdropping and waiting for the perfect moment to swim up to us.

Sai read to himself, mumbling only part of the letter aloud. “This is not one of the magikarp you caught... This is one of their offspring. Her name is Glori.” He paused for a moment, then finished, “She will be with you a long time.”

“Yeah...” I said quietly. “A long time.”

“...I guess that explains why he randomly disappeared that one time. Not that I have any room to talk.” Sai shook his head. “You were with him for this, Atis? I mean, you had to be. Senori can't write, but did he say anything else?”

“Something I didn't write down? N-No...”

Sai stayed silent for a while, then managed a small smile. “Shin could've been our sixth teammate, you know. Then I wouldn't need to pay the monthly fee for that damn breeder's license.”

“Kuiora wouldn't allow that, ever...”

“I know,” Sai said, chuckling slightly. He folded the letter back up and fiddled with the dice between his fingers. “Well, I haven't rolled the dice in years, and I don't need to now, I guess. I could roll it for the hell of it, but what does that change? So... Glori. Where is she?”

Without thinking about it, I glanced toward the ocean. Glori had noticed that was her cue and was making her ways towards us. She swam slowly, and that didn't remind me at all of her confident demeanor from yesterday. Perhaps she was being careful... Sai feeling too overwhelmed was the last thing I wanted right now, so I could at least be grateful for that.

Soon Glori was near the shore. Half of her body was still submerged in the water while the other half looked on at us, waiting for a sign that told her it was okay to approach.

“Um, well, it's getting late now, so...” I trailed off, gesturing toward the darkening sky and then folding my arms. I pretended to shiver. “I'm gonna go sit where the wind can't get me.”

Before I turned to leave them alone, Sai handed me the letter and told me to hold onto it. He didn't want to just throw it away. I hesitated before I took it. Less than a minute later I was huddled against the tallest boulder in the rock pool, where I couldn’t hear the two of them talk.

The letter in my hand was crumpled and slightly torn on the sides. I hadn't written it more than a couple months ago, but it was like an old book that had been taken off the shelf to be re-read several times since it had been bought. I unfolded it again, stared at the words without comprehending them. The furret was rarely ever confused before the dementia took hold. It surprised me that Sai wanted to keep the letter... Why, when the letter showed how much he'd changed?

I watched Sai and Glori for a moment and remembered that Sai had changed, too. He used to act distant and hide secrets from us, yet he was sitting in the shallow water to be near Glori right now, apparently not caring if his clothes got wet. His knees were raised and when Glori said anything, he wrapped his arms around them and leaned in to hear better. Yeah... Sai had changed, too. Now he was honest. Now he could show weakness and not feel ashamed for it.

I wondered if Senori felt embarrassed when he noticed how he was changing. Knowing him, that was very likely. But he probably thought, too, that being honest with the team and Sai was a lot more important than hiding his illness until the last possible moment.

...The letter's words sat there and taunted me still, but at least they were honest.

*

“Atis?”

That was Sai calling me and shaking me awake. Why would Sai be waking me up? He'd never done that before outside of an emergency.

...Oh. We were still on the beach. That was why. My back ached; the rock I had been lying against didn't serve well as a bed. The sky, pitch black now, meant a lot of time had passed. I asked him how late it was.

“Almost midnight. I'm sorry, I thought... I thought you'd gone home already,” Sai said. He was using that voice I hated again. “We should head back... I was supposed to take my medicine hours ago, and the team's probably waiting for us.”

I was sure Ezrem had told them not to worry, but I didn't say anything. He sounded close to sobbing, and...

“What about Glori?” I asked him, my own voice almost a whisper.

“Pokéball,” Sai answered simply. “She seems sweet, and I mean that. Though... she just met me and I could tell she thinks I'm fragile. I talked with her as long as I could to prove her wrong. I was going to take her home from the beginning, but... Did Senori think of me as weak?”

“W-What? Sai, that's not it... He wanted to help you, in his own way,” I told him, struggling to find the words.

“I don't think I'm weak.”

“I don't think so, either.”

That was the truth. He was one of the strongest people I knew. I was the weak one, not him. That's why, when he started crying, I couldn't help him. I couldn't say or be or do anything to make the situation better. I mumbled an apology, and had no choice but to let him feel the pain.
 
Last edited:

diamondpearl876

Well-Known Member
PHANTOM PROJECT
2.5

*​

Ezrem, for all the good it did him, was hiding on the outskirts of Olivine City when he first heard about the egg. His and Kuiora’s child existed in that egg, but he felt no excitement despite all the effort that was put into relaying the news to him. Supposedly Kuiora herself had asked Senori to watch the egg while she went to search the forested area. After a week of asking if anyone knew where he was, her worry for her child outweighed her worry for Ezrem and she chose to go home. She convinced herself that he would just come back on his own time, like he always did. She could tell him about the egg then.

Ezrem figured that giving up his post and going home would be the right thing to do. Taking care of his family would certainly be more fulfilling than protecting random pokémon in the forest, wouldn’t it? The latter left him feeling empty, that much he knew. It was the same even when he tried to be kind toward Sai and Rennio and the rest of the team. They all looked at him uneasily and worded themselves carefully around him.

Kuiora, though… She loved unconditionally. She was the only one who could make him feel anything other than obsession and shame. That fact both fascinated and terrified him. He couldn’t stand it, and so he hid. When he finally heard about the egg from a random pidgey, he feigned excitement but carried on as if nothing had changed.

He flew back into Olivine, weeks later, while the sun still shone overhead. As a flying-type, he found it difficult to navigate in the dark, and the dead of night would make it all too easy to turn around and hide again anyway. This was the safest option—or it would have been, if he were an ordinary flying-type commonly seen throughout the city. He was foreign and, even worse, shiny. The unwanted attention caused him to feel uncomfortable everywhere he went. He struggled to maintain his confident front as he ambled into the apartment, calling Kuiora’s name.

As it turned out, Kuiora wasn’t in the apartment like he had anticipated she would be. He knew from past experience that if she were here, she would have answered him immediately. He took the time to check each room for her regardless, noting, as he always did, how clean and tidy everything was. The rearranged decorations on the fireplace mantle meant even that was cleaned, though no one ever used the fireplace because of a particular someone’s fear of fire. Thanks to Senori, the apartment could feel like a home for the team. He wished he could stay here more often, but Kuiora…

Well, even though he specialized in spinning tall tales, no words were sufficient enough to explain their relationship.

It was almost a relief for Ezrem when the only one in the apartment turned out to be Senori. Senori, at least, was more inclined to believe his lies—but the furret’s presence was conflicting just as well. He had been the team’s leader from the very beginning, a feat Ezrem envied greatly.

Ezrem wasn’t looking for an argument today. His plan was to have Senori tell Kuiora that he had shown up, but couldn’t wait for her to come back because he had to keep an estranged group of raticate from attacking the forest. The raticate had been allowed to pass through to Ecruteak, but if they weren’t gone by nightfall, something would have to be done to ensure they didn’t hurt those in the forest like they had in the past. Surely Senori would understand the importance of what he had to do.

Then Ezrem dared to go past the front hallway and saw the egg. His logic: if Kuiora isn’t here, the egg shouldn’t be here, either. The egg should be with Kuiora. He didn’t mistrust Kuiora, but instead cursed himself silently for thinking she wouldn’t accept help if it were offered to her. Years ago she would have declined, but she’d changed. Senori hadn’t changed. Of course he’d offer to help her so she could still train and… and whatever else she did nowadays.

Ezrem decided against saying anything first, knowing he’d greet the furret with a sarcastic quip. Senori seemed to notice his hesitation and merely nodded his head in acknowledgment.

There was nothing in the family room to distract the furret and give him an excuse to maintain the silence. After a few moments he said sternly, “Welcome home.”

Ezrem frowned, unsure of how to respond. He took a step forward and asked the obvious question: “Where’s Kuiora?”

“At the lighthouse, helping Rennio with something,” Senori said, shrugging. “She should be back soon, but—”

“But what? You’re not worried, are you?”

Senori offered a thin smile. “Well, no…”

“She won’t keep you waiting, especially since she was probably stubborn about leaving to begin with.”

Senori’s ears perked up curiously. “Rennio begged her to go. He specifically needed a water-type to come with him for some reason. How did you know?”

“You don’t know me very well if you have to ask.” Senori rolled his eyes, and Ezrem continued, “I’m not around much, but when I am, I pay real close attention. That way, I can make educated guesses like that and be right most of the time.”

“Do you think your kid will be as annoying as you are?”

Without meaning to, it seemed that Ezrem was steering this conversation in the wrong direction. He opted for a simple response and said, “Well, let’s hope not.”

Senori glanced back and forth between his teammate and the egg. He shifted uneasily where he was standing, and pretended to brush some dust away from the coffee table in the middle of the room.

“Anyway, if you’re gonna stick around, I might go walk around town for a bit…”

Ezrem opened his mouth to speak, but caught himself beforehand. How could he possibly ask who was going to watch the egg when the answer was so obvious? “Go ahead,” he mumbled instead.

“Really?” Senori said, genuinely surprised. “Just, um, keep the egg—well, it’s your egg. You do what you want, but I’ve…”

Ezrem’s expression hardened as the furret trailed off out of embarrassment. He hadn’t given a second thought to how exactly Senori was taking care of the egg. So much for paying attention.

He faked a smile. “I heard once that an egg that’ll hatch a shiny pokémon doesn’t need any special sort of incubation. Since we clearly don’t want the kid to turn out anything like its father, we should err on the side of caution and keep it warm at all costs.”

Senori rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. “Sounds like a tale Kuiora made up,” he said.

Ezrem waved him off and said, “Get out of here. Sitting on eggs for hours on end doesn’t suit a restless pokémon like you.”

“That’s… true.” He turned to leave, but paused before he reached the door. “But I meant it, Ezrem. You don’t have to run. Stick around and you’ll see, okay?”

“You’re as inspiring as ever, my friend. I also spoke sincerely when I told you to get out of here.”

Senori rolled his eyes again, but did just that. He didn’t go to town like he claimed he was going to. He hurried to the lighthouse to tell Kuiora about his run-in with Ezrem. Ezrem was brash and unpredictable, but he wasn’t as bad as he believed himself to be. The egg needed someone to be there for it, and as long as he was the only one available to take care of it, he’d stay.

//

chapter 3 ; [EZREM]
albatross

*​

You know, I could’ve admitted it. I really could’ve! All I had to do was fly back into the city, prop myself up on the apartment windowsill, and peck at the glass pathetically until someone came to open the door and let me in. I could’ve told Senori or Kuiora or whoever that I’d simply forgotten how to undo the lock myself since I’d been gone so long. That would’ve been a lie, of course, but hey, then I’d have had the excuse to say sorry for inconveniencing them in such a way, and then another quick sorry about how I didn’t drop by to visit more often. They might have laughed somewhat. Even if it was an awkward laugh, I could have felt more at ease about coming home and admitting I never should’ve left in the first place.

Instead, I kept on coming and going, even after Shin was born. No one tried to stop me. If I was hanging around for a while, great! If not… Well, that just meant that Kuiora had a lot of stories to tell every time she saw me, and since she liked stories even more than I did, I figured she didn’t mind.

Honestly, if someone had put their foot down and told me to stay, I would’ve. Probably. But in hindsight, I was sure everyone on the team could remember all the times I convinced them to believe or do certain things that ended up going awry. And since they all had a decent set of morals, they probably had the right idea about not confronting me.

As usual, Senori had to be the one to ruin everything. I only started sticking around permanently again once the white coats claimed that Senori’s prognosis was far too poor to justify the more aggressive treatment methods. It didn’t matter one bit whether Senori was at home or in the hospital at this point. According to them, it was best to make him feel as comfortable as possible and to make his last moments worthwhile for the sake of everyone involved.

I’d give the white coats credit for trying to help us understand, sure. The nurse who bandaged up my wing back when I was burned was nice enough, so I had no reason not to trust the health care profession. But what they were telling us to do was to live in the moment, and that just wasn’t for me! I planned in advance. I needed to know how others acted and what they were going to say. If I didn’t know, I needed to feel in control. I’d become obsessed with the idea of making what I wanted to happen, happen.

Senori’s sickness wasn’t something I could control in the slightest. And it wasn’t his fault it turned out so badly, I know, but I hated him for it. Loathed him for it. I didn’t know how dementia progressed, and I wanted to find a way to save him. Saving others wasn’t my forte by any means. To want to save someone instead of hurting them for once… and to only be able to stand by in the end, looking on rather helplessly… I hated Senori for putting me in that situation. All of it reminded me of Annie, really, which made sense. The main difference was that Senori was alive for a while, and Annie was gone before I could so much as blink.

I had to do something. I was convinced that if I accumulated any more guilt, I’d start drowning in it.

*

Unfortunately, there wasn’t any obvious place to start looking for ideas. It pained me to admit it, but I knew next to nothing about dementia or diseases in general, and I hadn’t exactly made any friends in Olivine that could lead me in the right direction.

There wasn’t time to sit and contemplate my plan of attack, so what could I do? I decided I could start inside the apartment itself. I waited until the most knowledgeable pokémon on the team was home alone and confronted him in the privacy of the living room. Atis had always been a shy, reserved kind of guy, so to say I was surprised when he blew up at me immediately was a vast understatement.

Not that Atis’s idea of blowing up at someone was very violent. He only chucked a pokéball at my head, which bounced off of me, onto the couch, and then onto the tile floor with a loud clunk.

“Good grief. What’d I ever do to you to deserve that?” I was about to add that, you know, on second thought, he shouldn’t answer. But I couldn’t really think of anything terrible I’d done to Atis except tell a few mean-spirited jokes about him here and there. I repeated myself when he didn’t say anything right away.

“Wait, what?” Atis stared at me, looking like he hadn’t slept well in days. “O-Oh. It’s just you, Ezrem. I thought you were someone else...”

I rubbed my head with my wing, since it really did hurt! I couldn’t imagine how hard it would’ve hurt if the fighting-type actually trained himself. “No worries,” I mumbled. “Everyone just left for the hospital, though, so I’m afraid that excuse doesn’t hold up very well. Pokéballs wouldn’t effectively scare burglars away, either.”

Atis sighed. He sounded just as tired as he looked. “Look, I’m sorry, okay? But don’t play dumb with me! You should know that if I’m stressed out, it’s because of her.” The hitmontop reached down and picked up the pokéball he’d thrown at me, running his hands over its surface scratches and wiping away crusted dirt.

“Ah, right.” I’d almost forgotten about the day I saw him carrying the magikarp’s pokéball at the beach. It seemed we were all currently preoccupied with something to the point of acting crazy. “That’s fair, except… Hold on. What’s her name again?”

“Her name’s Glori.”

I blinked at him rather stupidly. With the way he was clenching his fists, I thought he’d break the pokéball or punch me since I happened to be in front of him instead of her. I’d never seen him this angry before. “Okay, well, Glori the magikarp couldn’t possibly come up behind you like I did. We don’t live underwater.”

Atis loosened his grip on the pokéball and turned it over in his hands, sighing deeply. “I know that. I’m… not dumb, you know.” He managed a small smile and said, “Sai had her meet the team earlier, and I guess you weren’t around, but everyone loves her. Especially Kuiora.”

“A water-type teammate sounds like something she’d get excited over, yeah.”

“I-I know, and I thought that was great, I really did, until she started telling Sai these ideas about how to revamp the apartment so that Glori could stay out of her pokéball all the time…”

His mouth was still parted, but he couldn’t seem to finish his sentence. “Like the rest of us do?” I guessed.

“She shouldn’t have to be part of the team!”

“She shouldn’t have to be replacing anybody, no,” I said, wondering if Atis had always been this temperamental without showing it.

“You get it, yeah…” Atis said. He took on a calm demeanor now, allowing his gaze to shift from the pokéball in his hand to me. “She’s in the ball already, you know. She has to be, because how would she travel to the hospital otherwise? Sai was about to leave and I didn’t know if he wanted to bring her. I couldn’t think of a reason why he’d want to bring her, so I held on to the pokéball, a-and then when you snuck up on me, I thought you were him coming back for her…”

“You don’t have to justify what you did. If I knew you’d lose sleep over it, I wouldn’t have gone and spoiled the surprise for you.” I shrugged, trying not to let him how I actually thought he was acting less like himself and… more like me. “Why don’t I hold on to the pokéball while they’re out?”

“Are you sure? It’s not a big deal. I can put it down anywhere, really, s-so…”

“Yes, Atis, I’m very sure. As you pointed out, I wasn’t there when she met the team. Figure I should introduce myself.” Atis frowned, but handed over the pokéball anyway. “Good. Now, seriously, go get some rest.”

The hitmontop nodded, then walked to one of the bedrooms wordlessly, which was a huge relief for me until I realized I hadn’t asked him for help about researching dementia like I’d meant to. It was just so awkward, remembering what it was like in a pokéball, all those years ago when Annie would recall me for the most ridiculous reasons! She couldn’t control me any other way, I knew, and it was fine, because I could see and hear my surroundings from inside the ball regardless.

I wasn’t sure when Atis was last recalled to his pokéball, but something told me he’d since forgotten what it felt like. Something told me he was completely unaware that Glori was able to witness our entire conversation and that, once she got the chance, she’d probably give him a piece of her mind. Something told me that it wouldn’t have been right to add insult to injury, and to find a better way to fix the problem instead.

*

My sympathy for Atis was quickly replaced by amusement. He’d been so stressed out by Kuiora’s suggestion to accommodate Glori inside the apartment, and here I was now, trying not to giggle about it. That’d wake up the poor hitmontop, but I was too eager to listen to Kuiora’s wild ideas and build on them. That’s what the two of us did best as a couple, after all! We took all the bits and pieces about life we didn’t quite understand yet, laid them out bare, and worked out the kinks to fit them together like a puzzle.

Part of me pondered, just for a brief moment, why I was willing to talk to Kuiora about Glori, but not about Senori, the major problem hanging over our heads. The other part of me knew deep down that nothing could be done to fix Senori, and that Kuiora would sternly tell me so. She used to believe death was a concept invented and brought up in conversation just to scare those who felt vulnerable. She’d grown up and learned a lot since then, of course.

And speaking of kids… There was Shin to think about. We hadn’t discussed at any length of how to break the news to our boy. We hadn’t discussed much of anything at all lately. I didn’t doubt that she’d managed to explain the situation to him by herself during one of my disappearing acts.

Well, Glori was on my good side for the time being, despite how Atis felt about her. Since the apartment wasn’t magikarp-proof just yet, she gave me the perfect excuse to go out and wander. I instinctively flew in the direction of my preferred hiding place, which lay north of Olivine. I was always comforted by how the heavily forested area made it difficult for anyone to spot me without the ability to fly, too.

I swooped in toward one of the forest’s many ponds, claws first, which forced the water to ripple and carry away a group of wooper floating lazily on their backs. That gave Glori space to materialize, and we were near the water’s edge so I could perch comfortably on the grass. I pretended to preen and watched out of the corner of my eye as Glori had to fetch her pokéball before it drifted away to the other side of the pond, where it could be taken by a passing trainer or feral.

“You and the crew honestly are the worst at greetings,” she mumbled, then ducked back under the water to nudge the ball near my feet with her top fins.

“We’re a crew, huh?” I said, still not looking at her. “That’s more accurate than calling us a team. I mean, we’re not pirates, but we kind of act like it sometimes. Stick around long enough and you’ll see.”

Glori grinned. “I can see that already. Stealing things just to pass the time doesn’t sound like the worst way to live, at any rate.”

I grinned back. Why did Atis dislike her again? “My old trainer had a similar philosophy.” I paused, remembering what little I had been told about Annie’s past. “She was terrified of water, though, now that I think about it. So I guess my old crew never had a chance at being real pirates, either.”

“Well, we’ll see what comes of my arrival, then, Mister… Ezrem, right?”

“Captain Ezrem has a better ring to it.”

She rolled her eyes. “You know,” she said, “I would’ve assumed that hitmontop was the ingrate the crew spoke about, not you.”

That was a dangerous assumption for her to keep, but she was sharp, no doubt. She wasn’t shrinking back at the truth, no, but she also didn’t seem too thrilled to meet my acquaintance. Suddenly I felt slightly on edge, like Atis probably did when she was around.

“Right. Well, surely you heard all about the team when you were in your pokéball, waiting for Atis?”

Glori shrugged. At least, I thought she did. It was hard to judge the magikarp’s body language, since she was mostly submerged in water. “It’s not too easy, trying to eavesdrop from inside a cupboard like the one I was hidden in,” she said. “Besides, that’s irrelevant compared to how I was expecting Senori, not anyone else.”

“I refuse to believe he actually wanted anyone else to do his dirty work for him, but it seems he didn’t have a choice.” I shook my head and added, “Can’t do much about it now.”

“Indeed…” she said slowly, her voice trailing off in a way that told me she knew something I didn’t.

So I stood there, waiting for her to continue, because there was no way I was going to be the one to appear weak and press the issue! I pretended to preen again until she grew bored and started to swim away from me, probably to see if we were anywhere near the apartment—which, luckily for me, we weren’t. I let her go off on her own, and in fact, I did the same as I flew to the branch of the tree closest to me.

I shivered when a small, unexpected gust of wind blew past. I hadn’t realized how cool it was, but it made sense. It was winter again, Annie’s least favorite season, and mine as well. There weren’t many excuses I could give the team if I wanted to escape for a while, because what bird in their right mind would willingly brave the cold? They’d tell me to stay in, light the fireplace, but I couldn’t bear it, so I’d say I had to go help out a friend of mine in the forest with something. And that wasn’t a lie, per se. I’d help others, but they weren’t friends, just wild pokémon I came across at the perfect moment. I was tired of saving the forest’s inhabitants, but after all these years, there was still nowhere else that came close to feeling like home.

I abruptly jumped in surprise as Glori called up to me. I couldn’t hear her, and I wasn’t interested in what she’d said at all, but I flew back down with the meanest look on my face I could manage.

“I could’ve fallen and died right there, you know!” I said.

“You’d have had plenty of time to regain your balance and fly away.”

I frowned at her. “Okay,” I said. “I could also carry you away in my talons and conveniently drop you in a spot where you can’t find water to swim in for miles. Wouldn’t be hard.”

Glori, apparently crazy on a level comparable to Sai, laughed. “You wouldn’t do that,” she said, and laughed again.

“No, I wouldn’t,” I admitted, relaxing a bit. “I don’t reveal my evil plans that easily. Not out loud, anyway.”

“I didn’t want to tell you this, but…” she said slowly, “it seems you don’t know. Sai rushed to the hospital with everyone after he got a call from the doctor. I can’t imagine that it was good news.”

I took a deep breath. I hadn’t known. That didn’t matter, though. The prognosis was awful from the very beginning, so this couldn’t come as a shock at all.

“You and Atis stayed behind, then,” I said dumbly. What else could I say? That I’d waited too long to try to help Senori, and already it was too late?

“My presence wasn’t a priority.” She paused, then added, “Like the hitmontop claimed, I have no right to be here.”

“And Atis didn’t go because…?”

“He’s too worried about himself. He doesn’t want to face what’s happening.”

“Obviously. Nobody does!”

Glori nodded and grew quiet. I’d seen death before myself, but I hadn’t learned how to deal with it very well the first time around. Maybe death was something you never got used to, which was a strange thing to think, considering that it’s everywhere, every day, all day.

Glori nodded to me definitively, so I returned her to her pokéball and flew back toward the city. I wanted to visit the hospital, wanted to say goodbye to Senori, but I doubted that I’d be welcomed despite how the furret had forgotten my name and face long ago. By showing up, I would be intruding on the rest of the team and their final moments with their leader. I could only be comforted by the fact that I hadn’t failed at helping Senori. I hadn’t even tried!

I flew back to the apartment, noting how empty and blue the sky was. Even the clouds didn’t want anything to do with me today. That was fine, I supposed. Things were just as they should have been. I was alone, and everything below me looked so small, reminding me how big the world was and that I didn’t belong in any part of it.

*

When Shin was born, I knew I was in trouble. Totodile were known to be hellions, after all. Raising an innocent little rufflet would’ve been easier. All I would’ve had to do was explain why braviary can fly and why rufflet can’t! Alas, I wasn’t that lucky. At least my frequent escapades saved me from the worst of Shin’s antics, which mostly involved him biting or crashing into things that knocked his teeth right out.

Now, I’d met Kuiora as a croconaw, and from what I’d been told, she was never too reckless with her teeth. I laughed at her then, since the thought of her being anything but reckless was impossible to imagine. But the very first time Shin sunk his teeth into something and had to be pried free, I happened to be around and saw Kuiora panic. And I was the one who was supposed to panic, not her!

Needless to say, I stopped laughing about Shin losing his teeth, because it wasn’t worth it if it made her feel that bad. Once upon a time I might’ve kept doing it anyway, but the memories I had of Kuiora straying too far from her usual cheerful demeanor were painful to remember. Somehow they were even comparable to the memories I associated with Annie’s death. Annie and me were never on completely good terms, though. I loved Kuiora, and since she was foolish enough to accept me as her life partner, I owed it to her to try to be less of a burden and act more considerate when the situation called for it.

I had to remind myself of that when I knew the news of Senori’s death was coming, probably as soon as Sai walked in the door. I didn’t want anyone to feel obligated to speak to me; with Glori’s warning and the tension in the air, I could just nod in understanding. Disappearing beforehand to avoid the weeks and months of sadness overshadowing everything in life seemed more appealing. Again, I owed Kuiora, and I owed her even more than that, really, but I could start here. So I chose to stay.

The wait dragged on, slow and dull and excruciatingly painful. There was nothing to do in my spare time. Clean dishes, straightened picture frames, a breeze coming in through the window—what would any of that do when someone close just kicked the bucket? My only solace was that Glori might be wrong, that the team would waltz through the door and say, you know, whatever, he’d be around for at least a couple more months.

I paced back and forth, focusing my attention on the pitter patter of my claws pressing against the floor. If I took a good, hard look at the tile, I could see scratches, probably from Shin’s claws, or maybe Gracie’s. Senori always did scold her for letting them get too long. I doubted any of the scratches could be mine, and because it didn’t matter, I intentionally drew my talons across the middle of the kitchen. When I was done, I stood back and admired my handiwork. There, I thought. Now I’d made my mark, but I felt none the better for it.

Eventually, it happened. It was dark out, and maybe I should’ve been sleeping hours ago at that point, but the team had to come home and I had to be there for them when they did. I’d waited all day, but still I wasn’t ready, partially because no one could ever really be ready for this sort of thing, and partially because the people I expected to have to comfort the most… Well, they weren’t there.

The teammates who were there walked in one by one through the front door. They were all eerily quiet, so much so that the door creaking open sounded sharp as a gunshot. They weren’t holding back tears or anything like that, and though I considered that a blessing, I was sure they’d just let it all out at the hospital. Rennio’s arms lay limp at his sides, and his head hung low. Knowing him, he’d probably gone to hide while Gracie took on the role of Sai’s anchor. The fire-type maintained her calm composure and led Sai straight to his bedroom to lie down. A few moments later, Atis poked his head out from the other bedroom. His face scrunched up like he’d physically been hit, and then he slammed the door shut.

I’d forgotten Atis was still in the apartment, honestly. Not that he would’ve been the best companion to have, but at least he made silence comfortable. Gracie and Rennio were a different story. I couldn’t ask what I desperately wanted to, not right away, and it killed me. I looked around warily, not looking forward to making the situation worse. Where was Kuiora and where was my son? I didn’t want Senori to be reduced to an afterthought, but I couldn’t help but be worried.

Rennio moved about aimlessly from the couch to a half-open pantry in the kitchen and back again. I assumed he was waiting for Gracie to come back so they could talk, but more than anything, he just seemed totally out of sorts. When his back was turned to me, I flapped on over to be near him. I figured he’d yell at me for it, but it was a risk I was willing to take, and he’d know I was coming by the sound of my wings.

But he didn’t turn around, didn’t raise his voice. He didn’t acknowledge me in the slightest. Up close, it was obvious how agitated he was with the large amount of tiny sparks of electricity swirling around his arms. Given how badly he was spacing out, he’d probably shock me on accident if I touched him to get his attention.

“Um,” I started, rubbing the back of my neck. If I kept to myself, I’d never find out where my family went. “I know I’m the last person you’d want to hear this from, Rennio, but… I’m sorry.”

The elekid bit his lip and settled for sitting on the couch instead of pacing around, looking like a very stiff robot. He wouldn’t look at me, and that was fine. I doubted I could make any kind of meaningful eye contact with him in a moment like this. Words were always my weapon of choice, and even those were failing me right now. Again, I found myself blaming Senori for leaving me to deal with this nonsense when I could be in the forest, completely oblivious and uncaring…

“This might be a stupid question,” I said, “and you can tell me if you agree.” Because I was the most stunning example of honesty. Right. But maybe asking an open ended question would help speed things along. “Is there, um, anything I can do going forward?”

He finally lifted his head toward me, the corner of his mouth turning into a scowl. “Shouldn’t you be at the hospital?” he said.

“So I guess it was a stupid question!” I replied, and I actually smiled, because Rennio had, as he typically did, told me exactly what I wanted to hear without realizing it.

“Yeah. Stupider than usual, even.”

“Well, I thought Kuiora and Shin would come back with you guys, and I wanted to be here.” I shrugged, wondering if he could tell I was being truthful. “But, yeah, looks like I should be there, so—”

“Mind if I give you a bit of advice?”

I frowned at the unexpected interruption. The idea of Rennio giving me advice almost made me burst out laughing. If only I could’ve upped and left to race over to the hospital without hearing him out—but I’d already done enough unforgivable things to him, so I forced myself to stay put a while longer.

I shifted my body uncomfortably and took a step toward him, this time careful not to drag my claws on the floor. “Yeah, I guess. Go ahead.”

Rennio decided that now was a good time to stare at me. His eyes looked cold and empty, but I knew him better than that. No doubt he was trying not to let all the emotions stirring inside of him blow up. “I hate you, you know,” he started, sighing heavily. “At least when Annie died, I had you. You acted so strong and got me out of my funk, got me motivated enough to keep going. For the longest time, I thought it was a front you put on for my sake, and I… really, really appreciated that, Ezrem. But then I discovered you just didn’t care about her being gone! It’s easy to keep going when you don’t care.” He paused and rubbed his eyes. “Anyway, I’m sure you’re just dying to get to the hospital, and I won’t keep you. My advice for you is this: don’t do to Shin what you did to me.”

I flinched at his words. I wanted to say I did care, that it was impossible to prove because you stop believing stuff like that when you find out someone’s a liar, and how could he think I’d make the same mistake twice? I said none of these things. Instead, I gave him a quizzical look, like I was asking for elaboration.

And elaboration was what I got.

“Don’t lie to him,” Rennio said. “Don’t scare him more than you have to. If I see him crying, it better be because you’re not letting him steal ice cream from the freezer all day long. You get what I mean, don’t you?”

I nodded. Rennio had been the young pokémon on Annie’s team. She’d hatched him from his egg and had coddled him from day one. And I’d taken full advantage of his childish tendency to trust anyone and everyone once she’d passed. Now I had Shin, who was just as vulnerable as Rennio had been, if not more.

“I’ll keep it in mind,” I told him, “if you’ll keep in mind that I meant it when I asked if there was anything I could do for you. I looked up to Senori, too.”

There were a whole slew of reasons Rennio ignored my comment and went to go check on Gracie and Sai. I decided it wasn’t worth pursuing the conversation and left for the hospital instead, thinking how the elekid had made a good point. If anyone on the team was capable of pulling it together after a blow like this, it was Senori. And Senori was gone, so who did that leave for support? I’d only been able to do it before by lying to myself, and I wouldn’t have recommended that to anyone.

*

At first glance, Olivine’s hospital looked less like an important building and more like an old brick house that sat alone atop the steepest hill on the northwest edge of the city. Olivine just didn’t have the population needed to justify adding extra wings to the hospital, and anyway, a lot of trainers and pet owners preferred to travel out to Cianwood for treatment if it was manageable. Sai had considered the idea of moving Senori to Cianwood once or twice, but ultimately decided against it after some research told him that even the doctors there weren’t any better at treating dementia.

But as I crept through the halls for the first time, I realized there were some perks to keeping Senori here. The hallways were spotless, and the desks organized. Whoever worked here cared, and no doubt Senori got lots of personalized care, given how the number of nurses roaming about far outweighed the number of patients I saw.

What I didn’t see was Kuiora or my son. And what I didn’t want to see was Senori’s body being moved or something, though that would’ve been the perfect opportunity to say goodbye to him.

I shook my head at the thought. I felt I had no right even saying goodbye, and besides, I had business here. My best guess was that Shin had caused some sort of trouble, and Kuiora was working on getting him out of it.

It turned out that I was absolutely correct. “And everybody says I don’t know my family well,” I muttered to myself as I saw a small flash of blue turn around the nearest corner, followed by a nurse with a panicked expression on her face.

I followed them as quickly as I could on my feet, not wanting to fly in the narrow halls lest I knocked somebody over. Kuiora was, as always, way ahead of me. She was already waiting the opposite end of the hallway he was running in, feet planted firmly to the white tile floor. She caught him with her arms as he failed to duck past her. Normally, I’d expect her to give him a stern talking to afterward, but her expression was soft, like she didn’t have the energy to be angry right now. I couldn’t really blame her.

“Kuiora,” I said, approaching the two of them, “what’s going on?”

Obviously, that question didn’t evoke the best response from her. She stared at me, eyes blank, and for a moment I was unsure if her mind had registered my presence at all.

“Um. Well, okay, I know what’s going on,” I said quickly, stumbling over my words. After all the years we’d spent together, she could still make me do that. “But what else is going on? Does Shin…?”

“Oh, he knows,” she said, smiling, even though the totodile was clawing at her jaw. “The doctor came in after it happened and was about to leave again when Shin jumped at him and ripped off his tie. Then he promptly hid it, and he won’t tell anyone where it is.”

“And that’s why you’re still here?” I said, knowing the answer to that question, too. But in my defense, she should’ve gone home to rest before worrying about punishment. It was just a tie; we could replace it if needed.

“Well, yeah,” she said, shrugging. “That doctor worked really hard for Senori, but Shin’s having difficulty understanding that…”

“I think the doctor understands, though, no?”

“Probably, but—”

“Shush,” I told her, trying not to sound forceful. “You’re acting like you did when you were a kid! Always obsessing over stuff that doesn’t matter in the grand scheme of things.”

“That’s not true!” she said, but it totally was, and she knew it. She became defensive whenever someone else was right and there was no way to prove them wrong. “This does matter! Shin can’t attack anyone he wants to for no good reason.” Her gaze shifted downward. I had a feeling she was remembering the time she attacked Sai in public for no reason other than to get his attention.

“Maybe that was his way of telling us he’s sad that Senori’s… gone. He’s known that things haven’t been normal for a while now.” Kuiora remained quiet, and Shin calmed down as well, so I continued, “If it really bothers you, I’ll stay here with him and I’ll see you at the apartment later. But please, don’t push yourself at a time like this.”

Her silence made me wonder if she’d been listening or not. I was about to repeat myself when she nodded, stood up, and handed Shin to me. I wrapped my wings around him, and the totodile nestled up to me.

“Yeah…” she whispered. “This was dumb of me, right? I really do want to go home.”

“Then go home, and I’ll meet you there later, like I said.”

Her eyes met mine. “You mean it, Ezrem?” she asked.

“Yeah, I mean it.”

Arceus only knew how many times I’d broken that promise, but she seemed to believe me, or she simply didn’t feel up to arguing over it. When she disappeared around the corner, and when I heard the heavy doors to this particular hospital wing open and close, I set Shin on the floor.

“You know I love you, kid, but I’m only gonna tell you this once,” I said. “Are you listening?”

The totodile cocked his head. “Sure, Daddy, I’m listening,” he said.

“I’m sure Mom’s told you plenty of stories, right? Ones she heard from Professor Elm?”

“Yes…” Shin said slowly, “especially stories about how totodile should take care of their teeth.”

I had to try not to laugh at that. I paused for a moment to regain my composure, then said, “Right. She knows lots of stories, even stories about pokémon no one ever really sees, like the legendaries. But I’ve noticed that, you know, she looks a whole lot happier when she’s talking about you and Sai and the team—everybody she sees everyday. She loves you and the rest of us no matter what, okay?”

Shin blinked, probably still confused, or at least acting confused. That seemed like a trait he could’ve picked up from either of us.

I sighed. “Whatever you do, she’ll love you and forgive you. That’s just who she is, but that doesn’t mean you should do whatever you want, because… Well, why did you really steal the doctor’s tie?”

“Because he was bugging everyone when everyone was crying!” Shin said, jumping up and down. “And he made everyone cry even more.”

Yeah, that was what I figured. “Where’s his tie now?”

“I stuck it in one of the rooms. In a fan.”

I rubbed my eyes, using my wing to hide the fact that I was struggling not to laugh again. “Was it a moving fan?” I asked him.

“Sure was!”

Okay, so it was probably ripped to pieces by now. Surely the doctor had plenty more to wear and it wasn’t actually a huge loss, so I told Shin, “Okay. Mom’s not going to be sad or mad about today for forever, but we’ll still have to go over more appropriate ways to express your emotions.”

Shin nodded. If he really understood what I’d said, I didn’t know. Like I’d told Kuiora, now wasn’t the time to worry about it too much. I carried Shin and tiptoed out of the hospital, mentioning to the nurse we saw on the way out that, sorry, we never did find the tie and maybe we’d look again next time if they wanted. I didn’t take the time to learn whether she could understand pokémon speech.

Walking out, I kept my head low, still apprehensive at the idea of seeing Senori. It occurred to me that I’d never seen Annie’s body, either. Rennio and me had assumed she’d burned with the forest, but part of me always thought that, because I didn’t see her body, there was a chance that she was still alive somehow. That logic seemed to apply here, even though it wasn’t really logical logic.

Wouldn’t it have been nice, though, if I hadn’t killed Annie? If we thought she’d been dead all this time, but she was actually alive somehow? What if she’d been trying to find us this whole time? I wouldn’t actually be a murderer, then. I wouldn’t be as heartless as everyone thought I was.

That was a nice idea. It was such a nice idea that I fantasized about it all the way home.

*

My trainer was, so far, responding to Senori’s death in a curious way. Perhaps I was staring at him rather idiotically for it as he got dressed before the funeral, because he gave me a sharp look that broke me out of a trance.

“Hey,” he said. “You know something I don’t?”

“Who, me?” I replied, rolling my eyes. “Never.”

He shifted back toward the mirror and finished straightening his tie. He mumbled something impossible to hear, and whether he was talking to me or his own reflection, I couldn’t tell.

He’d remained calm and reserved when I’d expected intense depression and intermittent mood swings. Kuiora had told me that the entire team was just as surprised. She claimed that it was a welcomed change of pace, especially if his calmness didn’t eventually reveal itself to be a ticking time bomb in disguise.

His stoicism slightly bothered me, though I couldn’t pinpoint the exact reason why. Rennio had reminded me that I’d reacted the same way to Annie’s death, and it didn’t seem fitting for a trainer to follow in his pokémon’s footsteps like that. So on second thought, I selfishly wanted Sai to act in his usual predictable way.

Sai poked my shoulder to get my attention and said, “Well, how do I look?”

With his outfit, he seemed older. Wiser, even. His suit was crisp and without wrinkles, and even though the tie he wore was the only one he owned, it could easily fool anyone into thinking it was brand new. The outfit complemented his tanned skin nicely, and it fit him perfectly. He spoke confidently as he told me that the outfit had been tailor-made just for him by a Kalosian acquaintance of Jasmine’s. For the moment, it was inconceivable to me that he had tried to kill himself five years ago by jumping from a seventeen-story building.

“You look like a man who’s going to live for a very long time,” I said, shrugging.

Sai laughed with a hint of nervousness. That had to mean he was actually upset deep down, right? He had just put on a pretty convincing mask that could collapse at the drop of a hat. That made sense. He’d done exactly that when we were doing the gym circuit all those years ago, after all.

I frowned as it hit me just how little I knew him now. I’d have to fix that if I planned on sticking around.

“Sai,” I said, then lowered my voice. He may have seemingly been in good spirits, but no one could ever really know for sure. Life was awful like that, but sooner or later I had to accept that a lack of control was normal. “Um, that was a bad choice of wording, I know, so let me rephrase myself. You look good, but do you feel good?”

Sai reached inside his pocket and kept his hand there, fumbling with something that I guessed was the die. “Well,” he started, “I rolled the dice and got lucky for a real long while. Now my luck’s run out, and there’s not much I can do about it, so…”

“I see,” I said, even though I didn’t really see. “Okay. I have another question. Are you ready?”

Sai nodded.

I took a deep breath. “Do you… have an extra pokéball lying around that I could, you know, use?”

Sai raised his eyebrow. “Are you okay?” he asked, and he sounded genuine.

“Yes!” I said a little too quickly. “Sorry. I’ve been more of a wild pokémon than a captured one the entire time I’ve been with you, unlike the rest of the team. And I just think it’s time to see what it’s like to be in someone else’s shoes for a while.”

Because he had been Rennio's confidant, it was inevitable that Senori should learn about my secrets. The fire, the delusions of grandeur stuck in my head, the loss of Annie and my original team... Senori had listened, nodded, and then he’d come to me for verification. I confirmed everything, but Senori didn't scold me. He didn't shake his head and walk away. He told me his opinion of me, defining me from his point of view with a stern, respectful tone of voice. He told me that I didn't have to be the monster I thought I was.

I’d believed him, and then he’d died before I could prove him right. I always wanted to have him acknowledge all those things he said could change in me, but I never really even tried to prove myself to him. I regretted it, but what could I do now?

Well, bad luck is said to come in threes. If anything, I’d learned not to believe in luck like Sai did, but two important figures in my life had died. Or maybe Annie hadn’t died after all. I didn’t know. What I did know was that I wanted to be next in line, yet I couldn’t just keep giving in to the urge to disappear. I couldn’t give in to the assumption that I couldn’t redeem myself without Senori.

Sai blinked, then nodded like he understood somehow. “Sure, Ezrem,” he said. “I’ll buy one the next time we’re at the store, okay? If I forget, remind me and I’ll make it happen.”
 
Last edited:

diamondpearl876

Well-Known Member
I went back and edited to fix a ton of typos, as well as some continuation errors. (Apparently, in half the scenes the fic takes place in the fall, and half the scenes take place in the winter. Oops.) I also tried to clarify some sentences that I didn't think flowed well. The next chapter should be out relatively soon.
 

The Great Butler

Hush, keep it down
There is a five year gap between Survival Project and Phantom Project. To help new readers learn more about the original fic and about the characters, and to kind of help fill in the gap without breaking the flow of the main fic too often, I've decided to open each chapter with a third person flashback-esque scene that'll set the tone for the real chapter. And as in the original, the real chapters will be in first person, with rotating character POVs.

This will be a useful device for the reader, I think, but I will need to see how it looks in practice.

“Oh, God... My pokémon are illegal.”

Sai Luart had just come to the realization that he never did update his official trainer's license when he retired, despite how determined he used to be to follow the rules, to do everything right. And now, he’d be breaking a second League rule by adding another pokémon to his full team of six.
I’ll be honest, I’m finding it a little difficult to step in here, but maybe it’s because it’s been a while since I read Survival Project. I think I remember him retiring at the end of SP, am I right about that?

Senori’s tail perked up in response to Sai’s revelation. The furret had been helping to clean the kitchen, but he deserted the task and ran to Sai’s side. “What's that supposed to mean?” he asked.

“He means he's been working you too hard,” interrupted Kuiora. She ran into the room with a playful expression on her face. Of course the feraligatr was pretending that it wasn't her fault their trainer was in such distress.

I’d like to learn a little more detail on this regulation system, ie what “working them too hard” really means.
Also, looks like Kuiora grew up, yet she’s pretty similar to how she was before.

Senori smirked. “No kidding. Where's my paid vacation?”

“I'd send you out to New Bark Town, but...” Sai trailed off and grinned too, and then he picked up his starter and wrapped the little ball of fur around his shoulders.

“New Bark Town?” Kuiora's eyes widened. It seemed like a lifetime ago that she left the place she was born to travel with Sai. “I want to go!”

“No. You'll end up getting in trouble or something.”
This is probably a product of me reacting in real time to what I’m reading, but I’m having a little trouble… how to phrase it… connecting to the mindset of the setting so far? Like, I cannot really grasp whether I’m supposed to be reading this as a casual and upbeat tone or a more serious one, the latter being because of the trainer license point.

Don’t take that comment the wrong way. I’m just having trouble connecting with it so far. It isn’t bad.

“Who cares? A little corruption is good for the soul.” These words entered Ezrem the shiny braviary into the conversation, which caused everyone to roll their eyes. He was perched on a nest settled on the floor in the farthest corner of the apartment, away from the kitchen fumes that could harm the egg he was keeping warm underneath his chest.

Well I see Ezrem hasn’t changed much.
“You'd let a mother-to-be get caught up with another trainer?” Despite her words, Kuiora went and nuzzled up to him. “You're the worst.”

Ezrem shrugged. “You'll still get food and shelter.”

Wait, Kuiora’s egg, I assume? Who’s the father?
That explains why she caused Sai so much stress though.

“I'll protect her!” quipped Rennio, the elekid who was previously thought to have been napping on the small bed located in the apartment's second bedroom. Sai had specifically asked for it when searching for a home.

“Uh, no. I will.” So said the heroic hitmontop named Atis, who crossed his arms defensively over his chest. Keeping the electric-type away from any source of water was a reinforced habit in this household.

Looks like these two haven’t changed too much, but I do like where Atis is at now. It seems like he feels more comfortable with Sai and the rest of the team now.

“Guys, please,” Sai said. He sighed. “I'll ask for a few days off at work, and then we can all go.”

Was his job revealed in Survival Project? I feel like it might have been but I don’t remember it.

“Don't forget to ask for your breeder's license, too...” Atis said, motioning toward Kuiora’s belly.

Wait, I thought it was an egg? Now it’s (implied to be) a live birth? Or an egg that hasn’t been laid yet? I need clarification.

“Oh, right. Poor baby,” Rennio said, shaking his head. “She'll need protection all her life.”
Whoa, Rennio throwing some sick shade here.

Ezrem glared at him, but only said, “It could be a boy, you know.”

“Still. Poor baby,” said Gracie the quilava. She licked her paws idly, knowing for a fact already that whatever she said would irritate the braviary. Sometimes it seemed that her sole purpose in life was to make him miserable.

Loving the byplay between them all so far. Of course, I know that means pain is coming.

“Go to hell,” Ezrem said, but his actions betrayed him as he subconsciously glanced at the fireplace, which, per his and Rennio’s request, had been covered by a large blanket.

Love Ezrem’s attitude, but wouldn’t putting a blanket over a fireplace be a little dangerous?

“Already been there. Got the t-shirt.” She motioned toward the pile of laundry in the far corner, which Senori had yet to get around to. With only one person in the house, you would think there'd be fewer clothes to worry about, but Sai insisted on shopping for his pokémon a little too often.
Gracie said this, right? It’s a little vague, I’d make it a bit clearer.

“So...” Senori said, “didn’t you have to show them an ID or something when we got this apartment? How’d they not notice you were still technically a traveling trainer?”

Sai blinked. “Ask Atis,” he said.

“Er,” the hitmontop started. “I did the paperwork. I put that I would—well, that Sai would update the license right away, but it never happened...”

Of course Atis is the one who helps manage Sai’s papers and is the responsible one in the family. Of course.
I admire that he was able to learn how to use writing tools with his hands the shape they are!

“You should have told me!” Senori said, shaking his head. “I would’ve made sure he did it!”

The team continued to bicker as they usually did. Soon everyone huffed and went their separate ways, but Sai knew they weren't actually angry with each other. It was only a facade they put on so that their trainer could live a normal life.

Sometimes it seemed as if the contents of his medicine cabinet controlled his life. Sometimes he was able to construct a coherent explanation for how he was feeling during a rough incident. Sometimes he found it easy to laugh.

This is sobering, because it really makes clear how even though Sai has made a lot of progress, there’s only so much he can do, and only so much his ‘family’ can do for him.

Sometimes he was reminded that a little extra help couldn't hurt. During sleepless nights where he’d be hurting, his starter would curl up with him in bed to keep him company. Senori always retold the story of the day they met. I never saw you coming. Now I never see anything coming, even if all the signs are there. Sai would apologize. Senori would smile.

Sai’s goal was to not feel obligated to apologize. He wanted to forgive himself for being sick. For feeling like nothing but a burden. For those sad times he stayed silent when all his team wanted were answers. When things fell apart in the most unexpected way, he changed his mind. He wanted it back, all that pain, all that grief, so that no one but him had to know the terrible struggle of trying to justify the unwillingness to keep on living.

There’s that emotional heaviness I’ve come to expect…

]//

The abyss doesn't divide us. The abyss surrounds us. — Wislawa Szymborska

That can’t be a sign of anything good…

chapter 1 ; [GRACIE]
light

*

“He's dying, Trainer, dying...”
Yeah, that’s really not good.

I hadn't yet gathered the courage to call my trainer by his first name. His name represented what he had once been—a weapon, a toy to be sharpened and used for all the wrong reasons. He tried to let go of his past after Team Rocket had lost their hold on him, but we both knew there would be some things he’d never grow accustomed to. That’s just what happens when someone else controls your life for too long.

I don’t think I remember Gracie acting like this before?

I think what got to Trainer the most was how he never grew accustomed to wanting things for himself. Team Rocket had set strict rules for his journey that constrained his curiosity and freedom from the start. Somewhere along the way—I wasn’t present for the majority of his travels, really—Trainer adopted the idea that he should try to focus on preventing anything he already had from being taken away.
You can’t blame Sai for that, wanting to keep from having anything taken away. He deserves a break.

And what he already had was a decent apartment in Olivine City, Johto—the only place he’d been to so far that felt peaceful enough for him to get a good night’s rest, he said. He had a job at the Olive Grove Bar and Restaurant, which was where he could socialize with other humans. He had food, clean water, a bed… And he had us, his pokémon.
A nice little bit of worldbuilding here. I’d like to see more on what he likes about Olivine City down the road.

We were a full team of six until Kuiora and Ezrem’s son came along. Things got crazy with a kid running around in the apartment all the time, but it was a kind of chaos we could enjoy and be happy about.

Not too long after that, we found out there would be just six of us again soon.
That one line, the last one… that one hit me right in the heart. You got me hard there.

Trainer stood his ground when he heard the news. No, Senori’s not sick. No, I don't know how old he is! Why are you asking me these things? Let me see him and I'll figure it out... It never occurred to him that a pokémon's life expectancy can be short depending on the species, nor the fact that diseases like dementia can affect us just as well.

The truth sank in when we remembered what we knew about Senori’s history. Senori had been a leader to a clan of sentret living on the outskirts of Cherrygrove City. No one knew exactly how long it had taken Senori to earn that title, but we figured he had to have been one of the older clan members. He had left to travel with Trainer, and they had been together for years now…

Sai’s not going to do well with this, and the Pokemon… this isn’t going to be a quick thing, either. This is going to make all of them suffer in the long term…

I didn't dare say Senori could live a while longer under the right circumstances. I had seen dementia before, and even in the early stages, it wasn’t pretty. My previous trainer, Marty Vondila… He didn't mean to, but he introduced me to dementia and other such nightmares. His mother was trapped in a relationship with an abusive man. Because she feared for her children's safety, she refused to leave. She turned to alcohol and developed dementia before she reached her sixties, as if she willed herself to have the proper excuse she needed to escape.
I don’t remember this from Survival Project, so it’s a nice and relevant little bit of development for a peripheral character from that story.

Senori exhibited some of the classic symptoms. They didn’t stand out much at all. The way he repeated the same phrases over and over, and the way he forgot to take a bath after playing in the mud... We could all chalk it up to his joking nature.

Attaching the beginning of this tragedy to something seemingly so innocent and positive is a devastating writing technique, not in the sense that it is bad writing but that it is good writing delivering an emotionally devastating development. Thumbs up.

We only knew there was a real problem when he wandered off once, claiming he would be back soon enough. He was gone for a week. He claimed to have been taking a walk in the forest that separated Olivine and Ecruteak, but had gotten lost on his way home. He told me later that it felt like he was going crazy and that he couldn’t keep up with how quickly the time was passing by. I told Trainer I was worried about Senori and asked if we could do anything for him. Trainer was just as worried, so he had Senori evaluated, and soon enough, he was given an official diagnosis.

You’re really depicting all of this very well. It’s hitting me exactly the way you want it to, not to mention that Senori’s symptoms are developing at a very realistic pace. This shows me that you definitely did your homework, which is an absolute necessity for a serious and realistic story like this.

That had been a few months ago. Now, I was encouraging Trainer to eat dinner at a nice restaurant with one of his friends, who also happened to be Marty’s sister. He agreed to go, I think, more for my sake than his, because his anxiety became too much too quick and he had to excuse himself. I followed him, even after I saw that he was fleeing into the bathroom, even after I knew he was going to throw up the little amount of food he’d eaten.

There are a number of ways to look at this. You could approach it from the point that whatever recovery Sai has made from his own issues is being undone by Senori’s illness. Gracie could be trying to connect Sai with other people (on a platonic or romantic level) to improve his life. Sai throwing up the food alone has multiple interpretations: is he simply experiencing a violent emotional reaction or is he possibly developing an eating disorder?

“I'm only being honest, Trainer,” I told him. I stood behind him, rubbing my head against the back of his knees for comfort. At that moment I forgot that mercy can be cruel, too.

Trainer said nothing.

There was a knock at the door. It was, of course, Sasha Vondila. The two had become friends when they bumped into each other when Trainer traveled through Azalea Town years ago. I wondered vaguely if she would be upset with me after this. I had requested she travel all the way to Olivine, after all, so that Trainer would go somewhere besides the hospital when clearly he just wanted to be by Senori’s side…
That clarifies Gracie’s intention for connecting Sai with Sasha, at least. Although, while I don’t blame Gracie for wondering how Sasha will feel about this, Sasha has some idea of Sai’s issues so hopefully she will understand.

“Sai, are you okay?” she asked.
I might write this line a little differently, considering Gracie’s hangup with using Sai’s name. Maybe something like “Sasha asked if Trainer was okay.”

Trainer flushed the toilet and stood up straight. “Yes... I'm fine,” he said, his voice strained. “I'll be out in a minute.”

He went over to the sink, washed his hands and looked at himself in the mirror. His eyes were soft, which told me he appreciated my company despite my harsh words. Being able to read Trainer's moods this way was a skill the whole team shared.

“It'll be winter soon,” he said after a few moments. He ran a hand through his hair. “You think my hair will turn darker again?”

When we met Trainer, he was pale and had jet black hair. Once he started getting outside more, that changed pretty quick. Senori spent a lot of time teasing Trainer and pretending not to recognize him, as if the boy had become a different person altogether. In truth, Senori wasn't wrong.
Sounds like he should be pretty pale right about now, with all the stress both physical and mental…

...Would the two of them be able to laugh about it this year?
Quite a poignant question, executed with perfect timing in the narrative.

“Probably. Maybe not,” I said. I knew he was just trying to distract himself, but I couldn’t let him ignore the problem entirely. Ignoring the problem wouldn’t make it go away. “You're not gonna do anything stupid, are you?”

He paused. “I don't know,” he admitted.

“…Just focus on breathing for a minute.”
Another very realistic point in this. It’s easy to forget while writing that someone like Sai will fall into situations of risk, and Gracie, despite being one of the newer members of Sai’s team, knows what to do to help him. This is a scene that doesn’t feel like a huge dramatic point, but it’s a subtle, quiet moment that really drives home the realism of the bigger picture.

As a quilava, you can tell how I'm breathing because of the flames on my back. I inhale and they evaporate; I exhale and they're let loose. So we sat there and practiced. In and out, in and out. He paced back and forth for emphasis. His tempo matched mine and I felt as if he really, truly wanted me there.
Very nice moment of detail, plus a fine bonding point between Sai and Gracie.

“He's dying, Trainer, dying... I know you don't want him to go, but...” I couldn’t finish that sentence. Someday Senori won't remember you. Someday Senori will be in too much emotional pain for you to bear and you’ll change your mind.

I find myself of two minds regarding Gracie being the one saying this incredibly emotional and important line. She’s the newest member of the team, so her being the one to say it shows how far she’s come, but at the same time, she still doesn’t have the same level of experience with Sai and Senori as the others. I’d love to know the thought process behind making it her.

Trainer had had enough regardless. He took his right fist and smashed it into the corner of the mirror. I flinched at the noise and cowered in the corner, hoping that none of the broken pieces touched me.

Trainer flexed his hand and ran it through his hair again, a bit of blood staining his scalp. He turned to me and said, “Sorry. I don't... I wasn't ready for this. You know that.”

Even with all of this, I think Sai is handling it… slightly better than he would have in the past.

“Yeah, I know,” I said. A quiet tone was all I could muster.

He got down on his knees and picked me up. I was half his height, but he had grown stronger over the years and he was determined to make it up to me.

Assuming Gracie is an average Quilava’s height, then that means Sai is only five feet and some inches tall. This is the first time I’ve really gotten an appreciation of what Sai’s poor upbringing did to him physically, because there is a very clear sign of stunted growth here I’m picking up on.

We left the bathroom together. I ignored the cuts on his hand and he ignored my words. An even trade.

A very fitting line. It squares well with things the other members of Sai’s team have done in the past; I’m particularly thinking of Atis and their promises to each other.

“Sai,” Sasha said, managing a sad smile, “you didn't even drink anything! Why were you in there so long?”

Sasha tended to be insensitive when she was nervous and didn't know what else to say or do. Trainer wanted nothing to do with it. His expression turned emotionless as he said, “Please. Not today.” He shuffled past her, his grip tightening on my paws as a sort of consolation.

I’m willing to give Sasha the benefit of the doubt on her tact or lack thereof here, but I just know Sai’s response to it is not going to be restrained to an emotionless “please, not today.” There’s already signs of it in how he tightened his grip on Gracie’s paws. Although, I don’t clearly understand your choice of words when you say “consolation.”

We stayed quiet on the way home. What had been the use of him reshaping his world when there are inevitabilities such as loss? I wished I could have said just one hopeful thing about that, but I didn’t do well with words that didn’t accept reality for what it really was.

I admit I am struggling to grasp this part clearly. Can you please clarify what it means for me?

The glass slid across the wooden table over to me. Atis needed another round, it seemed.

“Water, soda pop or lemonade?” I asked. It was like asking a human whether he wanted bourbon, scotch or Irish. I thought of Marty's family. This was not the sort of knowledge a pokémon should have.

This is actually a much darker bit than it might initially seem, because it directly suggests Gracie was exposed to Marty and Sasha’s horrible home situation, enough so that she actually learned what different drinks were and the meaning of why a person would become an alcoholic. I actually love this for the major weight it carries.

Also, nice Easter egg on the drink choices.

“Just, uh… Just water. Thank you,” Atis said.

I hummed in acknowledgment as I poured the glass, then scowled when I spilled. Senori was better at this, even with his evolved form’s stubby arms. With him gone—almost gone—I was going to suck it up and take over the housework. Dusting, cooking, balancing everyone's schedules with my own... I had no idea how the furret did it. Pokémon weren't meant for this, either, but Senori took care of us like no one else could.

Gracie has paws not all that dissimilar from Senori’s, though. I don’t have a problem with this, but it is a little bit of an amusing image to see, a Quilava pouring drinks.

Senori...

This isn’t even a long sentence. It’s just one word, and yet the emotional charge of it comes across perfectly.

I attempted to fill the glass again. I slid it back to Atis and tried to keep my paws from shaking as I said, “Did you find it yet?”

The two of us had stayed behind while the rest of the team went to the hospital. Atis wasn't usually comfortable without Trainer nearby, but we needed to speak in private. Our talk wouldn’t make for a pleasant night in, but Atis made it bearable by turning on the lights. It took a bit of work for me to reach them. I used the flames on my back to find my way around most nights.

“Y-Yeah... I did,” Atis said.

“Well? What'd you find out?”

Atis turned his head away. He rolled his glass around, the ice clinking against its sides. “Five years,” he said, sighing. “And a half. That’s… about normal for, well, normal-types.”

A patronizing silence followed. It wasn't every day that we talked to each other, but I needed someone who could read. Our goals were the same when it came to Sai, so Atis was more than willing.

Putting aside the bigger plot picture for a minute, I’m rather intrigued by the subtle implication (statement?) that Gracie cannot read. Is this a product of Atis’s upbringing compared to the others, making him the unusual one of the group, or is it the opposite and Gracie is the unusual one for not being able to read?
I am also intrigued by the second implication in here, that Atis is the only one Gracie trusts, at least about this subject. Wondering if there’s more there than meets the eye.
Also, a note: add some sort of physical action that makes it a little more clear that Atis found Sai’s diary.

I didn't know what I had been expecting, but it wasn't this.

“Are you sure? Did you count right?”

“Yes!” I blinked at him. “Sorry... Yeah. Sai wrote this a few months after we met him. This was after... after he jumped. I-I made him write down his feelings and experiences for his therapy sessions...”

At this point, I carry over my thoughts from the previous quote and add to them to say that I’m confused about what exactly Gracie and Atis are discussing, particularly the “five years” part. My hunch is that it’s how long Senori is going to live, but is it how long he’s going to live with his illness or how long his expected lifespan is anyway?
EDIT: You clarified this for me when I spoke to you, so let me just say that I think the fact it’s his remaining lifespan should be made clearer.

“Okay, okay,” I said. “I get it.”

Atis set down his glass with force, then made his way to the couch. He flopped down on it and stretched his limbs. It was like I was watching a dramatic television show. Atis was acting weird, as if it hurt to be home. I didn't press him and waited for him to make the next move.
Gracie, it’s probably not “as if it hurt,” chances are it does hurt him.

Finally he said, “Is there any food?”

“I've just been sitting here... How rude of me.”

“I-It's okay. Really!” Atis said. He sat up and looked at me with pleading eyes.
Reading between the lines here, Atis really is in much worse shape than he is initially letting on. That last line in this quote tells me that.

“I'm kidding,” I said. “Relax.”

The kitchen was a mess. The dining table had been moved near the counters as well as all the chairs. We needed something to reach up high, and we didn’t bother to put anything back since Trainer didn’t eat with us much these days. Stacks of dishes lay close to the sink, and spilled coffee had dried up on the tile floor. Open boxes of cereal were sprawled across the counter tops. Our water bowls were empty. I ignored all this and pulled out a bag of saltine crackers from a cabinet for the hitmontop.

He took a bite of one. “They're stale,” he said, spitting it out in the garbage.

“Figures.”
This section here is possibly the most striking yet, because it is here that there is real, visceral evidence of just how far Sai and his team’s situation has declined. I didn’t grasp until now just how truly bad it is – Sai seems to be avoiding the place almost entirely, the Pokemon clearly cannot handle the situation themselves with the stress of Senori’s illness on top of them…

He shook his head. “What do we do now?” he said, not bothering to go down the food route again.

“I don't know. I’m not sure that we can help Trainer.”

“Why not?”

“There's a lot of baggage that comes with... going through what he went through. Abuse, I mean. Of any kind. I can’t explain it very well, even after dealing with it myself.”

There’s that raw, genuine emotion… I can really feel the hopelessness that Atis and Gracie must be experiencing right now.

“That... sounds like it’s tough to talk about, yeah,” Atis said as he fumbled with his fingers.

“Yeah. Can't understand it if you haven't gone through it.”

“Maybe... Maybe not.”

“What?”

“I personally think that there are a few universal truths, one of them being that everyone suffers. People can at least understand that, right?”

The thing about that is, while everyone suffers, everyone’s suffering is different. If Atis doesn’t know that, I don’t blame him, but it is very understandable why two people who are terribly hurt may not have complete understanding of each other.

“That's up for debate.”

“Oh...” Atis stood up, though he didn't seem to have a destination in mind. There wasn't a room or spot in the apartment that Senori hadn't touched at some point, anyway.

There are some interesting but rough implications in play if Atis is trying to literally avoid places Senori has gone, especially regarding how Atis deals with adversity.

“Universal truths ask for a lot in return because they're not yet understood. Suffering says we should suffer more until we understand, for example.”

“I don't think that's why Senori's... the way he is,” Atis said. The pause was natural, and innocent.
I didn’t understand the meaning being conveyed here at first, but after we talked about it, I really like the wordplay and double meanings here. There’s a certain poetic quality to this exchange as well.

“I know.”

I went over to the coffee table in the other room where Atis had put Trainer’s journal, careful not to let my flames get too close. I struggled to flip through the pages of Trainer's journal, and not just because my paws made it difficult. The handwriting was emotional, like him. On some pages, the text was large and scrawly, and on others, small and sophisticated. I glanced at his words, which I couldn't understand for more reasons than one. I would have asked Atis to read them to me, but the dates that hinted at Senori's age seemed to tear him apart enough.

I’ll put my comments on the actual content of this quote in a minute, but first I have to point out a couple of things. First, while I’m sure it does make sense, a flag went up in my head when Gracie said she had trouble turning the pages because of having paws, but she was doing a number of other things like preparing the drink for Atis without too much trouble. Second, aren’t the flames of a Quilava able to turn on or off, so Gracie wouldn’t necessarily be endangering the book at all?
I also see confirmation that Gracie cannot read.
Anyway, the difference between Sai’s writing on different days is a subtle yet effective trait. Good choice in using it.


“I can't say I want to babysit for you, but...” I said, staring back and forth between Kuiora's joyful eyes and Ezrem's deadly ones. Kuiora had changed from the violent, selfish brat she had been, but Ezrem was as horrible as ever.

The two parents didn't want their son, Shin, to go to the hospital. I didn’t blame them. The last time they took him to the hospital, he tore a nurse's coat and pulled the fire alarm. The totodile, still in his toddler stage, had been trouble ever since he was born. He was just like his father, really. No one had thought to make the apartment childproof, of course, and we were paying the consequences in full.

I watched Shin as he tried to dig his jaws into a can of baked beans, and I thought maybe it’d be good for me to not be alone for a day. “...I'll do it because Kuiora's the only other girl on the team,” I said. “Not for you, Ezrem. You’ve let your boy turn into a little hellion.”

Oh my God Shin is adorable. The emotional state of this story requires some relief and it looks like he provides it.

Kuiora sighed. “I agree. Why do you have to be so difficult, Ezrem?”

Shin's head snapped up. “Hey!” he said, his snout covered in brown sauce. He licked himself clean. “Don't talk about Daddy like that.”

“It's okay,” Ezrem said, patting Shin with his wing. “I'm not difficult. When I get what I want, in fact, I tend to be pleasant and occasionally helpful.”

I cannot possibly imagine what the combination of Kuiora and Ezrem’s personalities is going to create in their son, and I cannot wait to find out.

“Yeah. Daddy helped me learn how to swim,” Shin said, shrugging. Bored, he turned to leave the room.

Holy **** I love him

“Wait! You what?” Kuiora said, grabbing Shin by his sides before he could escape. “You can swim already?” But Shin only chomped down on her claws and held on. She glared at Ezrem and asked, “Do you have an explanation for this?”

Poor Kuiora. Of course Ezrem is the type of father who would let a major event like that happen outside of her notice.

“To be fair, I didn't do anything. He was flying on my back and he jumped off into a river and—”

“He didn't learn to swim overnight!”

“Actually, he did.”

It does not shock me at all that Ezrem was flying with Shin so irresponsibly that Shin was able to just jump off into the water. Not one bit.

“Did you ever think the water-type mother might want to teach her water-type son how to swim?” Kuiora said, throwing her arms up in surrender. Shin let go of her, plopping himself on the ground with a thud, and ran away. “Gracie, you're gonna learn how to swim next.”

I very, very expect that Kuiora throwing her arms up in surrender is exactly how their relationship will always be.

“Yes. I just—don't like going to the hospital.” I shuddered, not wanting to think of what it’d be like to see someone voluntarily let a doctor do what they thought was best to their body.

And Gracie was there for Sai going to the hospital in Survival Project, I believe. So even with that happening, is there something else that causes Gracie to experience medical body trauma?

“I see. Senori loved you and you can't even say goodbye to him, is that it?” Ezrem said, speaking loud enough to make sure I heard him.

Ezrem. No.

Kuiora pushed him away. He flapped his wings, made an excuse about finding Shin, and was off.

“I'm sorry, Gracie,” Kuiora said. She came up to me and put her paws on my shoulder. She was stronger than me, otherwise I might have tried to deflect the touch. “This is hard on him, too. Senori was like a rival to him, or something close to it.”

“Yeah, I'm sure. He can be happy.” My voice broke. “He can be the leader now.” Just like he tried to be when Sai disappeared, or so I heard.

And now we’re back to the heartbreak…

“He doesn’t want to be,” Kuiora said. She let go of me, sat down and sighed. “He knows how much it means to you.”

“I don't want to lead the team, either! I don't want to be Senori's replacement. I want Senori to not feel… guilty.”

There was a muffled cry coming from the other room. Shin ran back to us and found comfort in Kuiora's lap. She cradled him while he pretended to cry, mumbling about how mean his father was being.

“There, there,” Kuiora said. After a few moments her attention turned back to me. “Senori feels guilty for everything.”

I would hope that Senori isn’t going to suffer that too much, but at the same time I just know he is going to lose his faculties slowly and be fully aware of it…

“That's not true.” I shifted in my seat. We were in the kitchen, Kuiora standing on the floor and me curled up on a stool. If I moved too much, I'd fall off. Usually I was more in tune with my surroundings, but being with the family trio always made me forget that. It was different, seeing a mother, father and son fight, but not escalating that fight to outright war. Kuiora set her son down, and Shin started dancing with enthusiasm as if nothing was wrong. Ezrem perched himself next to them.

“Yes it is! Remember when he broke Sai's favorite coffee cup by putting it in the dishwasher when he wasn't supposed to?” Kuiora said, waving her arm toward the coffee maker. “He kept saying sorry for weeks.”

That was true. Senori had come to me time and time again, asking for advice on how to fix the problem. He asked Trainer if he could battle to get money for a new one. After a while, Trainer had to make Senori promise he'd stop overreacting, and then the furret was finally able to let it go.

This probably isn’t a relevant question, but was this before or after Senori’s condition began to manifest?

“Yeah,” I said. “It's hard not to remember.”

“I don’t know what’s going to happen exactly, but… Yveltal will take care of Senori.”

“Who…?”

“The god of death.”

“Okay. But Yveltal won't be taking Senori peacefully, it seems.”

Now this is an interesting little look at a piece of mythology, particularly because it’s through the eyes of the Pokemon. We see here that they have their own myths and folktales much like humans do, and that’s something I really like.
 

The Great Butler

Hush, keep it down
Even Ezrem had nothing snarky to add to that. Kuiora looked away. She believed in legendary pokémon without hesitation, but she couldn't deny that they, too, could be cruel. Yveltal in particular wasn't anyone I could look up to.

The way Yveltal is spoken of makes me wonder if they will not try to meet it at some point.

Olivine City's Glitter Lighthouse had become a sort of refuge for both Rennio and me. The lighthouse was home to several electric- and water-types he could practice sparring with. As a fire-type, I didn't quite fit in, but Rennio always made me feel welcome by telling me that the flames on my back could brighten anyone's spirit, which was just as important as keeping the generator running for the ships finding their way to shore. I believed him.

A nice bit of continuity to show Rennio continuing to visit the lighthouse.

I started visiting the lighthouse more when Senori got sick. My anxiety worsened when the apartment was empty for too long, especially at night. Since Rennio worked so hard to keep me from isolating myself, I’d go to the lighthouse and climb the stairs to the top. The sound of crackling electricity got louder the higher I went, making me feel less alone. Rennio’s elekid friends, Corinne and Tamron, lived there and were always the ones to greet me at the top.

I had been there when Rennio first met them. It shouldn’t have been a big deal, having an elekid meet some other elekid, but Rennio’s life was more difficult than it had to be thanks to Ezrem. That stupid braviary had convinced Rennio that he was one of the last elekid on earth and that his species was near extinction. On that day where he learned the truth, though, I saw a hint of knowing in his eyes, as if he had never believed Ezrem deep down.

The two stopped speaking to each other shortly after that. The tension was too great, no doubt, but I could tell Rennio missed him. From what I was told, they had been through a lot together before meeting Sai. I didn’t quite know the details. Rennio was able to forget his sadness when he was around Corinne and Tamron, at least...

This is a very important thing for Rennio to have, friends that also prove he isn’t alone. Although it may cause him a little bit of pain to realize just how much Ezrem lied to him, at a time like this where the home situation is not a good one it is very important that he has friends to go to.

Today the three of them were yelling about a common problem the lighthouse dealt with: flying-types.

“That's it!” Corinne said, chasing after Rennio. She showed no sign of giving up, but she was careful enough to avoid the generator in the middle of the room. “I'm gonna sell you for scrap metal!”

“What'd I do?!” Rennio cried. He was out of breath soon enough. Corinne crashed into him and scowled as they fell onto the floor. “Ow... Really, what'd I do!”

“Stop throwing berries out the window! All the flying-types are gonna come in here and peck us to death.”
Two things. One, why is Rennio being referred to as “scrap metal” when he has no metallic traits? I don’t understand Corrine’s logic on that point. Second, shouldn’t three Elekid be able to deal with common Flying-types?


“But Corinne...”

“What excuse do you have this time, huh?”

“We're electric-types. We have the advantage,” Rennio said, grinning and pulling her in for a hug.

I shook my head. “The flying-types come around because they know you two are lovebirds.”

Several noctowl and pidgeotto mocked us outside the windows every day. They squawked nonsensical insults, distracted us from working and bribed us in exchange for our food. Rennio, of course, was happy to oblige. He had been happy when his previous trainer, Annie, fed him berries and it seemed that now he felt the need to be the one doing the feeding instead. Corinne and Tamron weren't as thrilled.

Oh, I get that part of it now. Nice evolution of his character.

“No thanks...” Rennio said. He stood up and dusted himself off, then helped Corinne to her feet.

“Suit yourself.” Corinne huffed and I shrugged. “Tamron,” I said, turning to the lone elekid watching from the corner, “don't you want to say something?”

“Yeah, I do,” Tamron said, positioning his shoulders to be rigid and to radiate confidence. “Don't give away my food, Rennio.”

The other two elekid were twins, but had little in common. While Corinne was outgoing, Tamron only spoke when spoken to, and in a manner that made him look tough, but if you bothered him enough you'd see that front disappear and replaced by a more sensitive personality. These traits made it easy to tell them apart, even when they pulled the trick where they wore each other's favorite item: a blue wristband and a red bow.

Rennio frowned. For some reason, he could never actually figure out if Tamron was being serious or not. Corinne didn't care, and went over to the corner to give Tamron a light push. She told him not to be a baby and Rennio said, “Corinne, I thought we talked about this...!”

I’m liking the little subplot developing amongst these three.

Rennio, for my sake, had made it a point to prevent Corinne from being even somewhat violent, not even as part of a joke. She didn't remind me at all of the monster I had known before, but it was a kind gesture nonetheless.

“It's fine. This is better than being at the hospital, anyway.”

“Why do you say that?” Rennio said, walking over to me. I don’t know why he asked. Surely he knew what I was going to say next.

“I can't be near Senori.”

I wonder about why Rennio hadn’t figured that out already. Gracie clearly believes he was capable of doing so.

“I know... But why?”

The question came at such short notice. What was I supposed to say to him? That the closer I got to death, the sooner death might take me? Was that at all possible? Marty’s father always made me think so. Sometimes I even hoped it’d happen, but I knew Senori wouldn’t go down without a fight. He was strong and persistent, and I had to be that for him, too. Still…

“I don't know why,” I said. It wasn't a complete lie.

I wonder if Gracie is trying to spare her own feelings more, or spare Rennio’s.

Rennio didn't answer.

I supposed I'd have to go sooner or later. There was no telling how advanced Senori's dementia was now. It had been months since I last saw him and no one mentioned his name in my presence anymore. What if it was too late to have one last laugh with him? ...It was Senori who taught me to question fate, but at that moment I didn't want to think about it.

This is not a major issue, but I find myself a little taken aback by how much time has passed. It feels like a lot has happened very, very quickly in terms of story time.

For me, it had always been about the pain. The more I could take, the safer I felt... which was why it actually didn't make sense for me not to go to the hospital. There were all kinds of pain to be felt there.

That is… interesting, to say the least. I want to find out more about this whole “I feel safer with more pain” thing.



In the end I went for Trainer's sake. On a cold and windy December morning, he decided to skip work and visit Senori. He hadn't been taking care of himself lately and today was no better. I woke up because he tripped over me. He didn’t seem to notice as he ran out the door without a jacket on, and with shorts on instead of pants. Had I been more alert, I would've woken up Atis and told him to go, but I was too tired to think clearly. So I just followed him.

The state Sai is in here is very worrying, presented in a subtle way.

When Trainer noticed me, he said nothing. I walked beside him, igniting the flames on my back to a temperature warm enough to make up for his carelessness.

“Did you have a bad dream last night…?” That was usually the cause for Trainer not sleeping well.

Trainer shuddered and wrapped his arms around himself. “I might have,” he said, and sped up.

I caught up to him, but not before zigzagging between a couple passing by, holding hands and not watching where they were going. “What happened?” I said, turning to glare at the two people.

He ignored me and followed my gaze, then said, “People either see me or they don't.”

Oh no… it sounds like Sai is relapsing to some degree.

“I… I’m not sure what you mean.”

I didn't see what he meant until we traipsed through the hospital’s stuffy corridors to get to Senori's room. The air was thick and the walls a calming lilac color. The pictures on the walls were meant to be inspiring and hopeful, but some were crooked and others, Trainer pointed out, he had seen at the cheapest store in the city. Blue signs, lit up and printed with large text, brought us to our destination soon enough. Trainer spoke with a nurse beforehand to make sure we could go in, and she told us that Senori had been checked on just ten minutes ago and was doing fine.

That last note – that Senori was fine ten minutes ago – gives me major pause about what’s about to happen.

Trainer pulled open the heavy door to Senori's room. I didn't know what I was expecting—maybe I had wanted Senori to tackle me to the ground for fun like he used to and then all would be well—but what I saw was a helpless little furret, curled up on a bed with white sheets draped over the side along with wires for a feeding tube.

Oh dear God it’s even more depressing than I thought it would be

Senori didn't acknowledge Trainer’s presence. Senori didn't say hello to me, either, and though Trainer was apparently used to the lack of recognition, it was nerve wracking for me. I paced around the room, trying to keep my breathing steady in case I had to talk. The window at the far end of the room offered a view of a garden outside—which meant we were on the first floor, no doubt at Sai's request. An old TV sat on the dresser across from the bed, and there were two leather chairs in the corner, ripped and frayed at the edges.

That note that Sai requested a first floor room… wow, that’s just… I can’t complain because this is supposed to be depressing, but wow is it depressing.

“Ari?” Senori said with a sudden burst of energy, scrutinizing Trainer and me with squinted eyes. He didn't sound normal. His voice was hoarse and strained.

“No, not Ari. It's Sai,” said Trainer. He pulled me to the side and explained to me that Ari was the one who had banished him from his old clan. I nodded and focused on the buzzing of the machines to ground myself to the present moment.

“Uh huh. Very funny, Ari.” Senori sauntered over to Trainer, the feeding tube wires trailing behind him. He looked Trainer in the eye. “Are you going to let me come back anytime soon? Gets a little lonely here sometimes.”

No. No, no no no no no no….

“I know it does. I come by when I can.”

“Uh huh. You not coming around isn't about some eye for an eye situation, is it? It's not a power game, right? Well, I guess that's what it is... A total power game...”

Trainer frowned and buried his face in his hands, no doubt to hide the pain he was feeling. It was odd, knowing that Senori believed he was speaking with a family member he left behind years ago. It felt like I, too, had left him behind years ago.

I hope Senori at least remembers something about Sai eventually…

Trainer managed a smile and said, “I don't understand, Senori.” He had mentioned to the team once or twice about Senori having bad days and good days. If Senori was completely confused, this had to be a bad day. “Can you tell me more?”

“I couldn't save the clan and now you want me to go and save the whole world, is what I mean.” Disorientation. Suspicious and fearful of others. “I'm not a hero or a god... is what I mean.” Repetitive statements. Unable to take care of self.

I'd seen it all before. My breath hitched, and it was all I could do to not bolt out the door. Have patience. Use nonverbal cues. Refer to the patient by their name. Trainer was doing everything right, but Senori was still dying.

Gracie might be better off not being in this situation at all…

“You're a leader, Senori,” Trainer said, his voice low and wispy.

“Yeah. If you say so.” He paused. “For what it's worth, this doesn't hurt. So don't go and cry about it.”

“...I'm not going to cry, Senori.”

The furret's eyes widened, as if coming to an important realization. He marched in a circle, contemplating his next move like he might during a battle. Then he said, “Why'd you fight me that day, Sai? Why'd you do it?”

He remembers after all, that’s good… for now. I know it’s not going to last so any relief this brings is, without a doubt, temporary.

The shock registered on Trainer's face before he could hide it. The corners of his mouth lifted and the mask faded just as quick as Senori's memory. He stood up and patted Senori on the head, then reached into his pocket to pull out his phone, which he had turned on vibrate before coming. Someone was calling him, and what timing they had...

“Hello?” Trainer said, the phone pressed tight against his ear. After a moment he glanced at me. I turned away, embarrassed. “Uh, hi... Not quite... She's at the hospital with me.”

Of course. It had to be Marty. He called Trainer once a week or so to ask how I was doing and whether he should come to Olivine for any reason. To hear that I was at the hospital must have been surprising. Trainer bent down and put the phone to my ear. He never let me get away with not talking to Marty, insisting that it wasn't healthy to push others away.

I remember Marty being an antagonistic presence of sorts in the past (I hope I am not remembering that wrong) so the fact that he and Sai have worked things out to this degree is a much-needed encouraging sign.

“Gracie?”

“Hi, Marty,” I said, sighing. Sometimes I wished he'd go back to not being able to understand pokémon speech, but something told me that he'd call regardless.

Is there a major story behind him learning how to do that?

“What made you go to the hospital? Is everything all right?”

I watched Senori curl up into a ball on the bed again, unaware of our presence once more. That was one nightmare out of the way, but nightmares, they tended to pop up one after the other.

“Everything's fine. I just figured I should come for once, is all.”

After a moment the phone clicked, and Marty was gone. I felt a little bit older.

A little abrupt but… that’s better than nothing, I guess.

“Huh,” Trainer said. “Reception's not the best here. Sorry, Gracie.”

It was for the best. I had said what was needed to keep Marty from calling for at least another seven days, and that was what mattered.

Trainer walked over to Senori and went to pat him again, but he held his hand back. His hand shook and he grabbed his wrist, trying to keep it stable along with his emotions. How did it feel to be Trainer right now? It had to be hard, balancing reality with the voice that lied and said Senori would be okay somehow, someway. ...And how did it feel to be Senori? I couldn't imagine. He had been so open-minded, able to make snappy judgments when it counted. It wasn't the same anymore.

If Marty called again, I might have said something different. He wanted to know how everything was? Well...

Marty, we were doing so good before this.

But Marty...

Now we're just doing the best we can.

A heartbreaking ending reminds me of exactly what it is I like about reading your writing. This is a perfect ribbon on top of a very well written chapter.

I’ll do my best to read more soon!
 

diamondpearl876

Well-Known Member
This will be a useful device for the reader, I think, but I will need to see how it looks in practice.

Fair enough. I admit this particular opening (0.5) isn't my favorite, so I'll be interested to see if you like any of the other ones more when you get to them.

I’ll be honest, I’m finding it a little difficult to step in here, but maybe it’s because it’s been a while since I read Survival Project. I think I remember him retiring at the end of SP, am I right about that?

Yeah, he retired. It wasn't outright said, but yeah, he did.

I’d like to learn a little more detail on this regulation system, ie what “working them too hard” really means.
Also, looks like Kuiora grew up, yet she’s pretty similar to how she was before.

The working them too hard comment was mostly a joke, to be honest. XD

This is probably a product of me reacting in real time to what I’m reading, but I’m having a little trouble… how to phrase it… connecting to the mindset of the setting so far? Like, I cannot really grasp whether I’m supposed to be reading this as a casual and upbeat tone or a more serious one, the latter being because of the trainer license point.

Don’t take that comment the wrong way. I’m just having trouble connecting with it so far. It isn’t bad.

It's supposed to be lighthearted. I'm struggling to figure out how to fix that, honestly. I mean, you did mention that you were expecting things to get depressing really quickly, so maybe that could be why? The lighthearted tone certainly doesn't fit characters who usually make you really emotional. :p

Wait, Kuiora’s egg, I assume? Who’s the father?
That explains why she caused Sai so much stress though.

Ezrem, and yes, I know they're not in the same egg group. ;P

Was his job revealed in Survival Project? I feel like it might have been but I don’t remember it.

Nope, it was only implied that he'd get one.

Wait, I thought it was an egg? Now it’s (implied to be) a live birth? Or an egg that hasn’t been laid yet? I need clarification.

Atis pointing to Kuiora's belly was a reference to the egg. The egg wasn't in the room, so he didn't point to the egg itself. Not a live birth.

Whoa, Rennio throwing some sick shade here.

I lol'd.

Loving the byplay between them all so far. Of course, I know that means pain is coming.

Yeah, everyone expects the depressing stuff out of my writing at this point. XD

Love Ezrem’s attitude, but wouldn’t putting a blanket over a fireplace be a little dangerous?

The fireplace simply is never used, so it shouldn't be.

Gracie said this, right? It’s a little vague, I’d make it a bit clearer.

Indeed she did.

I don’t think I remember Gracie acting like this before?

She acted pretty reserved in SP. We don't really get a good glimpse of her character until now.

I don’t remember this from Survival Project, so it’s a nice and relevant little bit of development for a peripheral character from that story.

Yeah, this is another thing I plan to delve into more in-depth.

There are a number of ways to look at this. You could approach it from the point that whatever recovery Sai has made from his own issues is being undone by Senori’s illness. Gracie could be trying to connect Sai with other people (on a platonic or romantic level) to improve his life. Sai throwing up the food alone has multiple interpretations: is he simply experiencing a violent emotional reaction or is he possibly developing an eating disorder?

Yep, this is pretty on point for the former. As for the latter, it was a violent emotional reaction rather than the onset of an eating disorder.

I might write this line a little differently, considering Gracie’s hangup with using Sai’s name. Maybe something like “Sasha asked if Trainer was okay.”

That's a good idea. I hadn't really thought to approach it that way. Thanks!

I find myself of two minds regarding Gracie being the one saying this incredibly emotional and important line. She’s the newest member of the team, so her being the one to say it shows how far she’s come, but at the same time, she still doesn’t have the same level of experience with Sai and Senori as the others. I’d love to know the thought process behind making it her.

Stay tuned and we'll see more of Gracie! I find it interesting myself to write a POV character who wasn't in the original. Likewise, it's strange not to be writing Senori's. :(

Even with all of this, I think Sai is handling it… slightly better than he would have in the past.

Yeah, he'll be struggling to balance all the progress he's made with the weight of what's happening.

Assuming Gracie is an average Quilava’s height, then that means Sai is only five feet and some inches tall. This is the first time I’ve really gotten an appreciation of what Sai’s poor upbringing did to him physically, because there is a very clear sign of stunted growth here I’m picking up on.

Interesting thing to pick up on. Yeah, his physical appearance was affected as well as mental health.

I’m willing to give Sasha the benefit of the doubt on her tact or lack thereof here, but I just know Sai’s response to it is not going to be restrained to an emotionless “please, not today.” There’s already signs of it in how he tightened his grip on Gracie’s paws. Although, I don’t clearly understand your choice of words when you say “consolation.”

"Consolation" as in Gracie is comforting Sai because she understands while Sasha doesn't.

I admit I am struggling to grasp this part clearly. Can you please clarify what it means for me?

It means Sai's unsure what all his efforts were for to build a life for himself if he was going to lose it all. Gracie wants to make him feel better, but she doesn't want to sugarcoat the truth of what's happening.

The thing about that is, while everyone suffers, everyone’s suffering is different. If Atis doesn’t know that, I don’t blame him, but it is very understandable why two people who are terribly hurt may not have complete understanding of each other.

Right, that's something Atis struggles with understanding.

I’ll put my comments on the actual content of this quote in a minute, but first I have to point out a couple of things. First, while I’m sure it does make sense, a flag went up in my head when Gracie said she had trouble turning the pages because of having paws, but she was doing a number of other things like preparing the drink for Atis without too much trouble. Second, aren’t the flames of a Quilava able to turn on or off, so Gracie wouldn’t necessarily be endangering the book at all?
I also see confirmation that Gracie cannot read.
Anyway, the difference between Sai’s writing on different days is a subtle yet effective trait. Good choice in using it.

Right, that makes sense. I'm going to put that her paws are shaking, which makes it hard. Also, Gracie is still super self-conscious about her flames because of a past incident (which also relates to the medical thing you asked about), so she'd feel paranoid even if her flames were retracted.

And Gracie was there for Sai going to the hospital in Survival Project, I believe. So even with that happening, is there something else that causes Gracie to experience medical body trauma?

Yeah, aforementioned incident. It won't be explored for a bit, though.

Ezrem. No.

He's the same ******* as usual, really.

This probably isn’t a relevant question, but was this before or after Senori’s condition began to manifest?

Before. It's not too relevant to the diagnosis, just a little anecdote.

The way Yveltal is spoken of makes me wonder if they will not try to meet it at some point.

Nah, there'll be kind of a similar-ish subplot with another character, though.

Two things. One, why is Rennio being referred to as “scrap metal” when he has no metallic traits? I don’t understand Corrine’s logic on that point. Second, shouldn’t three Elekid be able to deal with common Flying-types?

It was mostly a random, angry comment Corinne made without thinking. There's no basis for it, and it looks like you found the answer to the second question. XD

I wonder about why Rennio hadn’t figured that out already. Gracie clearly believes he was capable of doing so.

Rennio, due to being gullible, likes to hear people say what they're feeling outright instead of being left in the dark. That's the kind of effect Ezrem's had on him.

This is not a major issue, but I find myself a little taken aback by how much time has passed. It feels like a lot has happened very, very quickly in terms of story time.

I was kind of worried about this being an issue, so I'm glad it doesn't seem to be. If I explored the entire thing with Senori, the real plot would be delayed a really, really long time. Not that Senori's illness isn't important, but it doesn't do much in the way of what's going to happen later. It's him being gone that'll affect the mental state of the characters as the actual plot unfolds.

Is there a major story behind him learning how to do that?

He learned, like most trainers in my fics, by just being around pokemon for an extended period of time.

You pointed out a lot of subtle stuff that I wasn't sure was going to be picked up on, so thanks for all the comments! I also liked seeing which emotional parts affected you. (I guess that sounds mean, but it means my writing's having the effect I want it to, lol.) And I went back and added a couple of the small details that were confusing, so hopefully they're cleared up. I tried not to dwell on them too much, because then I'd end up just editing the whole chapter. :p At any rate, I hope you'll stick around for the next few chapters as well!
 

diamondpearl876

Well-Known Member

PHANTOM PROJECT
3.5

*​

Sai breathed a sigh of relief. This particular office looked nothing like a prison cell. There was furniture here, for one thing, and dim lights overhead that didn’t flicker. Two expensive leather armchairs took up a good portion of the room, a side table nestled between them. The boy couldn’t help but notice the stack of thick textbooks on top of the table. He hoped that they might hold the secrets to his recovery, since he hadn’t had much luck with actually talking to psychiatrists.

Why did he still come here every week, then, if that was case? The answer to that question changed constantly.

Glancing toward the window at the far end of the office, Sai saw a deep, dark blue twilight closing in. Another day in his life was almost over. Soon, he could go home and sleep—if his mind slowed down and let him. It had been a long day, after all. It had been a long week. Really, it had just been a long life.

A wave of restlessness washed over him as he realized someone was speaking to him. Was it Dr. Richards, his former psychiatrist?

“You’ve told me before, Sai… that bad things happen to bad people, right?”

Silence. It wasn't Dr. Richards, though the words were similar.

“Yes.”

Silence. He had learned that answers were supposed to swift and sharp. Hesitation created mistrust, and mistrust led him to trouble.

“Okay. What kind of person are you?”

Silence. Sai watched as the psychiatrist took a handkerchief and wiped the sweat from his brow, and shifted in his seat so he didn’t look as slumped.

“...That's a really nice suit, sir.” He had to say what was on his mind or it was like saying nothing at all.

“Thank you, Sai.”

“I think I'm boring you. Because I don’t know why I’m here today.” Silence. The psychologist’s mouth parted, but no words came out. “I mean, I don’t feel sick, so…”

“Do you think these sessions have been helpful at all?”

Silence. There was pain hidden in that silence. Would this psychiatrist be the first one brave enough to hear about the pain?

No, of course not. No one would ever be brave enough to make it through even half the story. So Sai filled the silence with meaningless chatter. “I don’t know. I’m either going to get better or I’m not. There’s no in-between.”

The therapist fumbled with the papers on the clipboard in his lap, tapping his pen on each page before moving to the next. Dr. Richards had also taken notes, back in the cells. Sai didn’t know what that meant. It probably didn’t mean anything.

“From what you’ve told me, you eat well enough. Your sleep patterns have improved considerably, and you’ve started exercising a bit more.”

“Yeah, I train. To be closer to my pokémon.”

Silence.

“So. Now I have a question.”

“Yes, Sai?”

Sai reached into his pocket and pulled out the black and white die Dr. Richards had given him all those years ago. He looked his new psychiatrist in the eye and asked what the man thought dice might signify if it was used symbolically in a piece of art or the like. Sai kept his gaze firm, but he was still so unaccustomed to seeing human faces that he had to look away.

Silence. A very, very long silence. The room grew darker. Twilight was here now.

“Well...”

Sai, in the end, couldn’t bear to listen. Couldn’t process what the psychiatrist’s answer was. He only remembered that Dr. Richards said black and white were polar opposites.
It had been a nice gift to receive at the time. But Dr. Richards had been paid by Team Rocket to give him medication that forcibly cycled his moods, causing his own thoughts to become black and white. Things were always all bad, or all good, and because of that, he crashed. He crashed and he drowned. He drowned in his own black and white thoughts, over and over.

When he was released as a part of the survival project, a thousand different freedoms came to him. But much like how twilight comes and goes, his emotions, harsh and deep, changed so often that he couldn't take advantage of that freedom. He wanted to feel infinite, yet little of him was actually infinite, unless you counted the nights he spent trying not to burst from the pain of loneliness. When he was confronted by that inability to speak, to coincide with anyone else's thoughts or beliefs, then he made use of the coping techniques he had learned in the cells, like he was now. A false sort of contentment traveled toward his heart, which beat with a morose fervor more often than not. Nothing was right, nothing was wrong. Existing was enough of an accomplishment during moments like these.

//

chapter 4 ; [KUIORA]
effigy

*​

I’d always meant to visit Ecruteak again. The city was so close to Olivine, and it was so full of people who took any opportunity to recount the history surrounding all the sacred buildings and artifacts they’d preserved over the centuries. It would’ve been the best place to bring Shin. Then he’d know that the pictures he saw in my collection of storybooks didn’t just come from someone’s wild imagination! Not to mention I’d heard how the sages of Ecruteak wanted the legendary Ho-oh to acknowledge their strength, so they accepted any and all challengers. If I had the chance, I could’ve beaten them fair and square.

But it was Sai’s aversion toward Ecruteak that kept me from visiting. Of course, he said I could go whenever, that he wouldn’t worry much because I was strong enough to handle myself. Still, I felt like I’d be disrespecting him as my trainer if I went. During the short time he’d been in the city, he’d tried to battle the gym leader and ended up running away in a panic. That had been the start of the worst breakdown we’d seen from him up to that point, and we almost lost him because of it. If Ezrem hadn’t evolved so he could fly and break Sai’s fall… Well, I didn’t like to think about what would’ve happened to us without Sai.

Ezrem was also the one who told me stories about Ecruteak in lieu of the townspeople. That was good enough for me, even if he probably exaggerated literally everything he heard from the conversations between trainers passing through to get to Olivine. I forgave him for disappearing in return for his thoughtfulness.

When I finally did get the chance to travel out to Ecruteak with Sai, it was for Senori’s funeral. I couldn’t wrap my head around Sai’s choice of location, but he explained that nowhere else in Johto met the requirements for the kind of burial ground he was looking for.

“Besides,” he said, “that was a long time ago, and Senori’s more important than… what happened back then.”

I felt a little foolish for doubting him. I’d noticed that even though people constantly dwelled on the past, they rarely learned from their mistakes. But my trainer was different than that.

Sai had wanted to stay in the Pokémon Center the night before to avoid an early trip to the city, but he decided against it to save money. Ezrem insisted on flying the team when he realized that Sai was planning to have everyone walk. No one questioned how distracted the braviary seemed, and no one who had to travel in their pokéball complained. From inside my own pokéball—I’d long since outgrown Ezrem in size—I listened to Sai make small talk with Shin. I thought about how the world would be so quiet without our trainer, and not in the peaceful kind of way.

When Ezrem landed outside Ecruteak’s west side entrance and I was out in the open again, I shivered. The morning chill was pretty brutal, and the lively pomeg trees that looped around the archway leading to the heart of the city failed to block the wind from reaching us. I stretched out my arms as Shin started to run to me, but he backtracked toward Ezrem, who could warm him up better than I could, anyway.

We had to find Bellmoore Avenue, which, according to a map Sai brought, was a bit further to the north. Luckily for us, Ecruteak cared a lot about their tourists and their status in the League. Tall street signs stood on every corner, and none of the letters were faded. Atis read them to Sai easily, and then Sai figured out which road to turn on.

Once, Sai got totally stumped even with the map. He stopped to ask for directions from an older man braving the December cold to pick up pieces of trash that the wind had blown into the streets. By this point in our search Sai was becoming impatient, and he mumbled something about not being on time for anything ever. He almost gave up on the old man, too, when he just kept staring at the map with a puzzled expression on his face. Sai repeated the name of the place with a raised voice, emphasizing each syllable sternly. Finally, the old man understood. He offered a sad, knowing smile and pointed to where the asphalt gave way to a narrow gravel path in an alley.

Sai both thanked the old man and apologized to him. We moved on, but our trainer plodded along slowly now, looking more like someone wandering about without a destination in mind. Knowing him, he felt guilty for almost losing his temper with the old man, but he’d feel even guiltier if we didn’t find Bellmoore on time. Not that I knew all that much about how humans grasped the concept of time, but Atis was teaching me about it. I watched as the hitmontop placed a hand on his back and pressed gently to get him to speed up the pace again.

The sound of gravel shifting beneath our feet filled in the silence between small talk about directions. Gracie skipped ahead of the group, probably to see if she could remember where we were now from when she’d traveled here with Marty. Rennio caught up with her to keep warm after he stepped in a small patch of snow stuck between the rocks. I trailed behind them, near Shin and also Ezrem, who was staring at the ground intensely. I stayed quiet. Even though I really, really wanted to know what he was thinking, what I wanted more was for him to just… not run off. It was selfish, I knew, but I needed him here right now.

At the end of the alleyway, Sai said, “Okay, here we go,” and I guessed that we’d just reached Bellmoore Avenue. Ahead of us was a vast courtyard with all different kinds of statues and flowers and hedges cut in weird patterns, but it was a white sign held up by two circular columns that caught my attention. I stopped to read it, but I had trouble just figuring out that there were two words on the sign.

Ezrem tapped me on the shoulder with the tip of his wing. “You look rather fascinated with something over there,” he said, his head tilted. “Should I be jealous?”

“Of course not,” I said, crossing my arms. No one was even by the sign! I did my best to ignore him and keep reading, but the rest of the team was already heading through the courtyard toward the tower looming behind it. “This is the right spot, isn’t it? Where are they going?”

Ezrem shrugged. He turned his head to glance at Shin, who’d fallen asleep at some point with his arms slumped over his father’s shoulders. “Like I’d know,” the braviary said, his voice quiet. “If it is, though, I don’t see any corpse around.”

I flinched at his bluntness. At least he’d made sure Shin wouldn’t hear before opening his break, but I gave him the most intense glare I could manage, anyway. He totally deserved it for talking about Senori like he was just some creepy object.

“What? I’m trying to behave, you know!” he said, then sighed. “Let’s just get this over with.”

And with that, he started to carefully maneuver his way through the courtyard on foot instead of flying to avoid waking the tired totodile on his back. And then it hit me that he wouldn’t have ended the conversation that way if he was trying to be rude on purpose, so he was… being honest?

I’d never admit it to Ezrem’s face, but I’d given up on trying to understand him. It didn’t seem like he wanted anyone to, so I usually felt okay about it. But I certainly felt guilty for it now! Hadn’t Sai told him about today at all? Technically, we were holding a memorial service in Senori’s honor, not a proper funeral. That meant there wouldn’t be a body, just a visit to the spot Sai had chosen for him to be buried.

I hung back behind everyone for a while longer. I was half angry at Sai and the team for not including Ezrem in something important again, half angry at Ezrem for not being at the hospital when he should’ve. I walked on, ignoring the scenery, ignoring the fountain that had water spouting from the mouth of a stone-carved lugia and the fact that I now recognized that the tower ahead was Ecruteak’s rebuilt Brass Tower. When the team was almost out of sight completely, I had no choice but to sprint and rejoin them.

I paused in front of the solid gold doors leading into the tower, which closed behind the team with a resounding thud that startled me. I took a deep breath, reminding myself that this wasn’t going to be the visit back to Ecruteak I’d envisioned, not least because we came to say goodbye to Senori together. So I wasn’t going to take the attention away from Senori and explain how the Brass Tower had been nothing but ashes years ago, and I wasn’t going to stray from the team to admire all the intricately detailed paintings and decorations. I went to great lengths to show Sai how much I respected and cared about him, and I wanted to do the same for Senori. Teammates were just as important as the trainer, after all, and knowing all the history in the world was pointless if you weren’t part of anyone’s story yourself.

So no, I wasn’t going to be selfish and reckless like usual. I was going to tough it out and stick by my team the entire time, even if it hurt like crazy, even if it all felt like it a terrible dream happening in slow motion. Finding the courage to follow through would be hard, but courage was the most important part of being strong.

I pushed open the Brass Tower’s heavy doors and stepped inside, looking straight ahead.

*

Sai and the team had made it to the far end of the Brass Tower in the time I’d spent dawdling. I trailed after them yet again, trying to make the pounding in my chest slow down. In hindsight, I was a terrible team member if I had to force myself to do the whole memorial service thing with them properly, but to me, it was the same as recreating the scene where we’d said our goodbyes at the hospital.

I stood in between Ezrem and Sai, who stood behind a small podium, flipping through a couple pages of a book that was open when we arrived. I didn’t want to know what he was searching for exactly, and had no interest in practicing my reading skills with the book.

I wondered whether Sai would’ve allowed me to sit this one out if I’d asked. There was no way a spirit like Senori’s could be contained in a grave, anyway, so why bother? For the rest of our lives, he’d be watching us, guiding us like always. The main difference was that we wouldn’t be able to see him, talk to him, travel with him…

Okay, things would be very different without Senori, and it’d take some getting used to. As long as I knew he was still with us somehow, I’d feel more comfortable with the idea of moving on.

I watched as our trainer shook his head and turned toward us. “What do you know?” he said. His voice still sounded strained. My chest felt heavy hearing it. He had to know that Senori wasn’t completely gone, too, right? “We’re early. First ones here.”

Not too many people were expected to show up, really. Glori was already with us in her pokéball, and she’d be released when we found a pond where she could swim. Marty and Sasha had promised they’d show up, of course, and Corinne and Tamron had claimed that they were going to beg Jasmine to bring them until she caved in. It was only right that we waited for them, since they all cared a lot about Senori, and they’d all been insistent about asking us if there was anything they could do to help.

Unfortunately, no one seemed too sure of what to do in the meantime. Sai closed what I now assumed was the guestbook and went to sit on a nearby pew decorated with ornate brass inlays. I glanced at Ezrem, who seemed unfazed by Shin nuzzling restlessly into the feathers on his neck. Out of the corner of my eye, Gracie and Rennio nodded to each other while frowning. Atis turned in circles, reading some of the writing on the walls to himself and rubbing his elbows nervously.

I remained where I was, confused. Why wasn’t anyone talking? We didn’t usually dwell on silences like these. We used to say whatever we wanted, whenever, no matter who was around to listen.

I felt almost smothered, like the air was running out or like I was standing in the middle of an unmoving crowd. Even though the mausoleum’s ceiling reached impossibly high and it was as spacious as a stadium, I couldn’t shake away the weight of the overpowering, tension filled atmosphere.

The awkwardness was thankfully broken sooner rather than later. A group of women ambled in through a door leading to the back of the tower, which blended in with the tombs on the walls so well I hadn’t noticed it before now. They nodded to us in acknowledgement, and I found myself nodding back.

Apparently, we could help out with the preparations if we wanted, as a way for us to honor Senori both alone and as a team. As one of the women approached Sai to explain the process to him, I got a better look at the oversized white robes they all wore and the gohei hidden in the sleeves. If my memory was still functional, unlike the rest of me, then the gohei preparations would be quick. Then the women—I thought they called themselves channelers—would give us privacy until we left.

“I mean, I’ll do it,” Sai said with a half-smile. “And it’s up to these guys here if they want to join me…”

Ezrem pointed to himself and argued that Shin should stay asleep, since he was just a kid. He repeated his reasoning twice, even though no one made any sort of counterargument. Gracie had firsthand knowledge of the preparations already and claimed her flames could be just as troublesome as the braviary’s spoiled rotten son. Glori had the pokéball excuse, and Rennio stuttered to apologize.

So that left Atis and me. The hitmontop pursed his lips and inhaled loudly, his cheeks puffing slightly as he held in the lungful of air. I offered him a casual one-shouldered shrug to tell him I didn’t mind volunteering myself.

“It’s fine,” I added out loud, remembering the silence. I kind of did mind, actually, but it was only fair to step up to the task. While I spent the majority of my time keeping an eye on Shin, the team, especially Atis and Gracie, worried about Sai.

“If I may…” the head channeler spoke, “the feraligatr would be most handy, given her height.”

“Yeah, looks like it’s pretty much settled,” Sai said. He started to follow the channelers and motioned for me to come, too. He held out his arm at a weird angle, smiling, and I stared, unsure of what the gesture meant and wondering when my trainer had become so mature.

Ezrem and Gracie and Glori could forget about the idea of replacing Senori. At this rate, Sai would fit the traditional description of a trainer and become the leader himself.

Sai chuckled. He positioned my arm the same way as his, then hooked both of ours together so he could guide me. I stood taller than him by quite a bit, and, comparing his lanky body to my scales and claws and spikes, no one would guess that it was his embrace that made me feel safe, like a stronghold.

When we reached a part of the mausoleum where the team couldn’t overhear us, the channelers removed their gohei. The head channeler instructed me to hold one in place after unfolding it and having it touch the floor. I had to be careful not to break the wood because of how thin it was while the head channeler worked to secure a gold, zigzag-shaped, paper streamer on the tip. My height definitely came into play when I was asked to hold the gohei up high and make a few laps around the mausoleum with Sai and them. The streamer would still drag across the floor because of how long it was, but ultimately, the gohei would work to cleanse all the negative energy lingering, and to put to rest any of the deceased that were disturbed because of it.

“Additionally, we doused each of the gohei in a heal powder specially extracted from a stantler’s antlers. Do not be concerned if the powder drifts away,” the head channeler informed us while the other women finished up with their paper streamers. “We will go on ahead of you so you can follow the appropriate path the ritual calls for. Are you ready?”

Sai accepted a gohei prepared for him as well and nodded. Our arms linked, I waited for his signal to start moving. I felt a tug and he said, “It’s not too late to say never mind if you want, Kuiora.”

Without thinking about it, I marched forward, tugging him along slowly. He fell into step beside me. “Now it’s too late,” I said.

“Yeah, true.”

Once again, silence took hold. Silence was the last thing I wanted, but Sai strolled along unbothered, humming parts to an unfamiliar song. I thought about teaching him what the unique patterns in the stained glass windows signified, or just getting to the point and apologizing for not being as strong as I expected myself to be during all this.

We rounded the mausoleum twice, and Sai started having to sidestep the heal powder on the ground left behind by the channelers’ gohei. The amount of negative energy only grew, or maybe that was my imagination. I couldn’t get a sense of how the team was faring from this distance.

Eventually, Sai pulled my arm closer to his and asked me if he could share a secret.

“A secret? I mean, sure, Sai, but right now?”

“Okay, it’s not really a secret. I just wanted your opinion on this,” he replied, raising his gohei and motioning toward nothing in particular.

“Go for it,” I said, not at all confident about what I was getting myself into.

“I didn’t… consult the team on any of this, you know,” he said. “There were a lot of choices, like cremation, but then Rennio and Ezrem would’ve started a riot, what with their whole aversion to fire, which I admit I don’t fully get. I respected it, though, like Senori would want me to do, and—”

“So that explains Ezrem’s confusion, right?” I interrupted, wanting clarification before he changed the topic.

“Hmm?”

“He didn’t know about Senori’s, uh…” I trailed off. I could think it, but I couldn’t say it? Pathetic, Kuiora. “You know,” I went on, still failing to summon the courage I needed for the rest of the day. “The thing that isn’t here, but would be, normally.”

Sai slowed down, and I tried to match his pace even though a million more questions were racing through my head. Eventually, all he said was, “I didn’t want to hurt anyone more if I didn’t have to,” his voice a mere whisper.

I broke my promise, then, and spouted off the knowledge I knew about the Brass Tower—how durable its structure was so that it could withstand any wild storm or stray battle, especially after the fire from long ago, and how he could, without a doubt, trust Ecruteak to always respect Senori’s memory.

“Just like you respected Ezrem and Rennio!” I said. I covered my mouth with my free hand, embarrassed by how high pitched I’d said that last part. I didn’t want Sai to know I was trying too hard to keep my composure. But my pulling my free hand caught Sai off guard and made him stumble a bit.

Before I could apologize, Sai went on, “I used his pokéball as the urn, Kuiora. I didn’t have the money for anything better, which I know Senori doesn’t care about. And I left the die with him, too. Face up, number one, that single black dot. Because it only seemed right.”

He talked like I hadn’t tripped him. Like nothing else mattered except finishing his thoughts lest they spiral out of control. Like some phantoms from his past, ones we hadn’t heard from in Arceus knows how long now, were stirring and waking up without warning. I held in a lungful of air, suppressing the memory of me catching Senori in the very same pokéball he would stay buried in forever. I gestured for him to keep walking as he went on.

“I think Senori would’ve liked if part of him could stay in Cherrygrove with his old clan. I hope he doesn’t hold that against me. And the team, that die… I rolled it for almost everyone on the team, but Senori gets to keep it? That doesn’t seem fair, does it?”

His words, filled with worry and shame and sorrow, this time called for silence. I listened, pretending he was listing the funeral customs of a faraway region to soften the bleakness of our situation. At the same time, I berated myself for wanting to let everything he said go over my head. I used to be oblivious to him back when we traveled, too, because I was only interested if he mentioned my name or if I might get a chance to battle.

“I don’t want to be here,” Sai said, and he wasn’t referring to the mausoleum. I’d learned enough about him over the years to know the implications of a statement like that. “But I don’t want to go.”

“We’ll… keep going, Sai,” I said. “We’ll start over. We’ll be all right.”

He clenched his free hand and looked me up and down, the wild glint in his eyes diminishing just a little, then said, “Start over? God, it feels like just yesterday you evolved for the first time and started throwing punches to knock some sense into me. This is ridiculous.”

Needless to say, that hadn’t been one of my finer moments. Sai also still beat himself up for greeting Senori with a stealth attack to test his strength. Sai tested Senori and I tested Sai, but Senori never tested anybody. Senori simply thought everyone deserved respect.

Speechless, I said nothing.

“Starting over sounds nice, though,” Sai said. “Does that mean you’ll technically be my starter now?”

I laughed despite myself. “You said it, not me,” I said. If jokes were acceptable as an apology for the fact I couldn’t erase the past, then I could totally take advantage of them, right?

Sai nodded toward the channelers in response. They had completed their third lap around the mausoleum and were lowering their arms holding their gohei. Somehow, the light in the mausoleum seemed brighter, and when we approached the team, they looked relieved and eager to see us again. I got the feeling they were worried that one of us would fall apart halfway through the preparations.

Apparently, our trainer thought the same. “That’s why I don’t want to go,” he whispered. He lowered his gohei as well and unhooked his arm from mine.

“Sai… I—”

Sai shook his head, and I forgot what I meant to say. “Thanks, Kuiora,” he said to me. “I knew about the gohei, too, but… I didn’t mention it. I figured I’d be doing it alone, so, yeah, I appreciated the company.”

Dumbfounded, I stood there as Sai went up to the team and asked if someone could hold his gohei, because now his arms hurt. He acted like we didn’t have the conversation we just did, but I knew the phantoms that haunted him wouldn’t leave him alone that easily. And I knew our team could sense his sadness even if he tried to hide it. Rennio and Atis and Gracie rushed to help him, and Ezrem even told Shin, who was no longer napping, to go do what our trainer asked him to.

Joining them, I vaguely wondered what Sai saw in me at Professor Elm’s lab. The professor raised so many totodile and cyndaquil and chikorita all at once, and Sai chose me out of the group. Sure, I was the only one who’d perfected an attack and the only one who could stand a chance in a fight, but what good could brute strength do when a teammate died?

I vaguely wondered, too, whether or not he’d choose me—and the rest of us—again if we really had the chance to start over. I liked to think he would.

*

Sai had one last surprise for us. He gathered the team for a private meeting near the back wall of the mausoleum right as everyone else arrived. The newcomers busied themselves with signing the guestbook and avoiding eye contact with each other while Sai explained what would be our tribute to the life Senori lived before he traveled with us. Sai couldn’t leave any of Senori’s physical remains in Cherrygrove, no, but another perk the Brass Tower offered was something called the tree of remembrance.

Sai reached into his pocket, and for a split second I thought he was going to pull out the die and I was going to be really confused. Instead he took out a small brass plaque in the shape of a leaf. He showed us Senori’s name etched on it with fancy-looking letters, and he claimed we’d be adding it to the tree on the back wall here. I hadn’t paid attention to the mural before, thinking it was a mild homage to nature in a place that specialized in indoor burials. And the mural, overflowing with a massive amount of plaques, already seemed complete to me. Senori would fit right in with the rest of the deceased here, though. He had a knack for brightening up the lives of anyone he came in contact with.

When the team split up, I couldn’t tell if anyone was bothered by his confessions regarding the die and his choices for Senori’s grave. I couldn’t confront anyone about it, either, because Shin wasted no time in diverting my attention toward himself. He rushed off, seemingly unfazed by this whole memorial service thing, and was now trying to knock over a set of empty candleholders.

I knew I probably couldn’t catch up in time, so I stomped my foot to knock some sense into him. An unfamiliar voice reprimanded me with a comment about slow-moving, disrespectful land dwelling water-types. The voice belonged to Glori, who hovered in a decent-sized water basin located near the team so she could participate in the meeting. Unable to think up a witty response, I chose to physically retrieve my son and drop him into the pool with her so she could deal with him. If Ezrem felt more up to it, he’d call me immature for sure.

Glori smirked. I didn’t offer any proof that I found her banter funny, though she did keep Shin preoccupied by sending him off on a hunt for loose feathers belonging to Ezrem, and for that, I could be grateful again for the other water-type’s presence. There were just too many kinds of sadness in this one confined space for me to maintain the front I’d put on for Sai.

I trailed back toward the corner of the back wall, where Glori was out of earshot and Ezrem stood unblinking, unmoving, lost in his own little world. He nodded to me when I approached as if answering a question I didn’t even ask yet.

I nudged him and said, “Well, what do you think, Ezrem? Was that too immature?”

“Too immature,” he said, nodding again. “You awful, awful land dwelling water-type.”

“What? No, you’re an awful, awful…” I started, turning sharply to him. The tip of my tail scraped the bottom of the tree remembrance in the process, and I jumped back, hoping nobody else had noticed I’d just desecrated the memorial. “Ugh. We’re both awful, okay?”

Ezrem shrugged. “Works for me.”

I inspected the bottommost part of the mural for damage and relaxed when I couldn’t find so much as a scratch. Reluctantly, I brushed my knuckles against the trunk of the bronze tree, claws drawn together because of their sharpness. The russet slab felt remarkably cool to the touch, and smooth.

Then I stepped back and strained my neck trying to peer up at the highest layer of leaf-shaped plaques. Maybe Atis would’ve interpreted some of the names with me, if this were the right time and place for a reading lesson. A pang of sadness struck me when I realized that the higher a plaque was, the less likely it’d be acknowledged. There weren’t many creatures out there that could stand eye level with them. What if Ezrem felt that kind of sadness sometimes as a flying-type? He was always soaring above Olivine, on the lookout for trouble, but what if that wasn’t what he really wanted?

I grabbed the tip of the flying-type’s wing and led him to the growing group of mourners. The braviary, seemingly lifeless like the mural itself, resisted my pull at first with a shocked expression on his face. Like he thought he needed permission to be here. Like he, too, had a million and one secrets hidden. That I knew almost none of them and could only hold his hand to comfort him was just another kind of sadness.

We passed by Gracie first, who hadn’t ventured far from the back wall herself yet. Two of our guests, Marty and Sasha, had chosen to reunite with her straightaway, and now, the flames on Gracie’s back flickered wildly as Marty bent down to her eye level. We all knew that meant she was uncomfortable, and since her former trainer sidestepped the chance to witness Ezrem’s antics more often than not, I tried to drag him in their direction despite his protests.

Luckily for Ezrem, Sai took action first. His human friends, seeing him, proceeded to hug him tightly and whisper their condolences in his ear.

“Close call,” Ezrem muttered.

“You know that Marty boy saved Senori once, right? In a cave where the boulders started to fall! Senori was almost crushed flat!”

Ezrem shook his head. “Hey, you still can’t deny their poor sense of humor,” he said, but he waddled over to Gracie and struck up a conversation with her anyway. I smiled as he acted like a real shield by lifting an entire wing to block her view of Marty and Sasha.

Rennio and the two other elekid wandered around aimlessly, eventually settling near an altar with a leather bound book lying closed on top of it. Instead of joking around with each other as usual, Corinne sobbed quietly and Tamron drew circles with his feet while Rennio tried to tell them to keep their chin up. Jasmine, Corinne’s and Tamron’s escort, hovered at the mausoleum’s entrance, her hands clasped behind her back. Her ampharos stood beside her, and the electric-type’s tail drooped so low it brushed the ground.

Scanning the mausoleum, there weren’t a lot of guests here for Senori number wise, though a crowd lined up outside the mausoleum wouldn’t have mattered as much to him. Senori would’ve appreciated how Marty had postponed his gym battle in Blackthorn City and traveled halfway across the region to say goodbye, and how elekid twins showed up to support Rennio when they’d only personally met the furret a handful of times. Sai had entertained the idea of inviting his mother for a brief moment, since he still saw her for lunch every month or so despite his neglectful childhood. It was just like him to be considerate at his own expense, but he knew how much the mention of his past broke his starter’s heart, so he decided against it.

Yeah, it was just like him to be too considerate. I watched as he went from guest to guest, and to everyone on the team. I watched as he placed a hand on their shoulder, and I couldn’t hear what he told anybody, but he spoke with a genuine half-smile on his face. Which didn’t make sense, because no doubt he had to be suffering the most out of all of us. When he came to me, his dark blue eyes looked dry and stubborn as he told me that everyone should meet at the tree of remembrance in fifteen minutes. If he wanted to cry, he was holding back, even though no one would blame him for breaking down right then and there. Really, crying was the only response left to have now that all the final arrangements for Senori’s passing were finished.

I couldn’t deny that I wanted to see more of that from him, though! More proof that he was still brave and still ours and still here. It would be all too easy for him to disappear, literally or figuratively, immersed in his grief.

Shin was the last member of the team Sai talked to. My son, of course, had used up all his energy by bouncing all around the mausoleum. At least he hadn’t touched anything he wasn’t supposed to. I watched as Sai picked Shin up and brought him to the back wall, where he cradled the totodile and waited, his eyes finally glossing over.

It hadn’t taken very long for Shin to catch on to how bizarre and funny—his words, not mine—Sai was compared to the rest of us. I brushed his Sai-related questions aside while Senori was sick, until he’d made it visibly obvious that I was upsetting him. Okay, I could’ve explained to him how humans are way different than pokémon, but that almost felt like a lie. We can think and talk just as well as any human, unlike animals, and with our power to boot, I’m not entirely sure why pokémon ended up being trained and not the other way around. Whoever invented the pokéball must have been scared of us and wanted to contain our power.

Of course, pokémon aren’t scared. We’ve always approached humans to test their strength, because in reality, we need them and we know it. The world they’ve built over the centuries hasn’t been a hundred percent accommodating for us. Any old trainer won’t do, so we’re picky, but we remain loyal when we find that one worthy trainer.

I’d tried to teach Shin that much, at least. My answer had only deepened his curiosity. He watched Sai more closely after that, and a few weeks later, he came back to ask when we were going to start looking for a new trainer.

I stared at him, taken by surprise. “Why would we do that?” I said. Waiting impatiently for his response, I had wondered if he thought Senori’s death meant the entire team would go their separate ways.

But no, that wasn’t it. “I don’t think Sai’s the worthy trainer.”

The totodile had butchered the adjective, so I hadn’t realized what he meant right away. Still, all I could think to say was, “Why?”

Shin shrugged. It was just a feeling he had, apparently. I could find a way to deal with that.

Right now, watching Sai and Shin together from afar, I felt frozen in place, wanting everything to be different yet wanting nothing to change. I couldn’t imagine belonging to any trainer but Sai. I never wanted Senori to go, but it was naïve to think nothing bad could ever happen to us. It was the bad things that had made Sai a worthy trainer to begin with, after all. And we could only get stronger from here.

Watching Sai and Shin together from afar, feeling as conflicted as I’d ever been, I started to cry, too.
 
Last edited:

Cutlerine

Gone. Not coming back.
Well, I'm finally getting round to reviewing some things that I told myself I'd review sometime last year, so here we go. I mentioned before I really like Phantom Project, and that still stands after a second reading: I like the evocation of how complex things are, how fraught with history and potential significance, and also like how difficult living is, both in the sense of the incredible effort it can sometimes take to stay alive, and also of the hard work of making your way through all the little things that happen when they are as fraught as they are.

And that would be great in itself, I'm always up for that kind of thing, but you do it a whole bunch of different ways in a whole bunch of different voices, and that's what makes it really special: all the narrators have distinct voices and distinct fears and concerns that all fall within a single field of investigation, which is really kinda great. Characters look different depending on whether we see them from the inside or the outside, and yet they still feel like the same person. And none of it is repetitive; you've got a bunch of people having difficulty with living in different ways. A character-driven story can sometimes feel a bit stale after a while, but not this one. It just works, really well.

If I had a complaint, it would maybe be that the pokémon are sometimes slightly too human for my liking? And that's probably just a matter of personal taste, some people go with pokémon being animals and some with them being people and my own preference has always been for a middle ground, but like, it feels odd to me that for instance Ezrem gestures and taps with and is grabbed by his wingtips, when I guess I'd expect a bird to use its beak and claws. Especially since there's a sense, like towards the end of Kuiora's chapter, that you do intend for your pokémon to be separate to humans and have their own approaches to and concerns with life, it feels kind of odd to see human gestures translated so literally onto pokémon.

But that really is a very minor thing. I like your topic and themes, I like how you treat them, and I like how you write about them, with that kind of a-bit-pared-down-but-not-like-minimal writing style that knows what to say and what to leave unsaid. (… these are super technical writing terms here.) Is that constructive? I don't know, I hope it's at least encouraging. Mostly I just really like Phantom Project and I wanted to tell you, I guess.
 

diamondpearl876

Well-Known Member
Well, I'm finally getting round to reviewing some things that I told myself I'd review sometime last year, so here we go. I mentioned before I really like Phantom Project, and that still stands after a second reading: I like the evocation of how complex things are, how fraught with history and potential significance, and also like how difficult living is, both in the sense of the incredible effort it can sometimes take to stay alive, and also of the hard work of making your way through all the little things that happen when they are as fraught as they are.

And that would be great in itself, I'm always up for that kind of thing, but you do it a whole bunch of different ways in a whole bunch of different voices, and that's what makes it really special: all the narrators have distinct voices and distinct fears and concerns that all fall within a single field of investigation, which is really kinda great. Characters look different depending on whether we see them from the inside or the outside, and yet they still feel like the same person. And none of it is repetitive; you've got a bunch of people having difficulty with living in different ways. A character-driven story can sometimes feel a bit stale after a while, but not this one. It just works, really well.

Thanks, this means a ton! Someone had commented on the original Survival Project that the POVs felt as if they were competing against each other to get attention for their individual plot points and that they weren't combined in any other way besides through Sai's suffering. Which... was kind of the point, except I didn't want them to compete, just to come to together in the end when they started at totally different spots in life. Here, now that they're a close group, I want to test that closeness with them all suffering from the same emotion: grief. So I'm glad it seems my portrayal of this is working of so far, and even though this does risk me repeating myself, it seems I've made them all distinct enough to make it worth the read.

If I had a complaint, it would maybe be that the pokémon are sometimes slightly too human for my liking? And that's probably just a matter of personal taste, some people go with pokémon being animals and some with them being people and my own preference has always been for a middle ground, but like, it feels odd to me that for instance Ezrem gestures and taps with and is grabbed by his wingtips, when I guess I'd expect a bird to use its beak and claws. Especially since there's a sense, like towards the end of Kuiora's chapter, that you do intend for your pokémon to be separate to humans and have their own approaches to and concerns with life, it feels kind of odd to see human gestures translated so literally onto pokémon.

No, that makes sense, and it was something I had planned to remedy after re-reading Survival Project and realizing the pokemon might as well be actual humans, since the only proof that they're pokemon seems to be the use of pokeballs, the fact they battle, and the fact they have a trainer. Other than that... yeah, Ezrem should be using his beak and claws, lol. In the long-term, Atis and Kuiora are gonna be the ones to explore the difference of pokemon vs humans, as introduced in this chapter, but in the meantime, I'm going to have to watch what I write in terms of their actions a bit more. Thanks for pointing it out!

But that really is a very minor thing. I like your topic and themes, I like how you treat them, and I like how you write about them, with that kind of a-bit-pared-down-but-not-like-minimal writing style that knows what to say and what to leave unsaid. (… these are super technical writing terms here.) Is that constructive? I don't know, I hope it's at least encouraging. Mostly I just really like Phantom Project and I wanted to tell you, I guess.

XD Those are totally official writing terms, yep! And it is encouraging, believe me! And the pokemon vs human thing was constructive, even if is a minor thing in your eyes, so yeah. Thanks for taking the time to re-read and comment. :3
 

The Great Butler

Hush, keep it down
PHANTOM PROJECT
1.5

*​

It wasn't in Atis's nature, like it was in Senori's nature, to indulge in half-truths and spared feelings. It wasn't in Atis's nature to welcome private confessions with open arms, or to laugh politely at boring stories. Senori, loyal and carefree, was the one everyone gravitated toward. Senori was the one who could make things right, whatever the problem was.

Atis was fine with his secluded lifestyle, and Senori's cordial one. The hitmontop simply nestled into his own small corner of the universe and stayed there. Then Senori got sick and Atis was confronted with a dilemma that had no predictable outcome.

Oh no… noting this really emphasizes how Senori’s illness affects everyone. I think it’s a safe bet to say that there will not be happy outcomes for everybody around Senori.

The two of them stood on the outskirts of Route 40, near Olivine City's beach. Waves rolled up the shore, not gentle like the kind the team had swam in during their first visit to the city. But neither were the waves threatening to swallow the duo whole.

Senori stared blankly, waiting for an answer to a question Atis couldn't quite grasp.

I assume this is set earlier in Senori’s illness, before he fell into the critical state he is in the present?

“There's always something more you want me to say...” Atis mumbled, kicking away an empty glass bottle choked by seaweed. “And I never know what to tell you.”

“No, it's okay,” Senori said, amiable as ever. “Sometimes, though, it helps to say the wrong thing to the wrong person.”

For some reason, right here it really hits me emotionally about Senori not being able to dispense that wisdom anymore…

I wish I was human—a former mantra, now like a strange, confusing incantation. He had told it to Sai, only once, and as a secret, no less. If there was ever a wrong person to talk about being human to, it was Sai, whose humanity had been stripped from him for years.

One could certainly wonder how much of his humanity he has managed to get back. I’d like to see some expansion on that question, myself.

Did Senori know? He was unusually perceptive, after all...

Atis rolled his eyes halfheartedly. “For example...?” he said.

“For example, I'm not going to be here much longer.”

“You're leaving the team?” Atis blurted out, in a stronger voice than he was accustomed to. Images of his own departure from long ago whirled in his head. Team Rocket had poisoned him, and the vertigo, Sai's false promise had caused nightmares for months

You can clearly tell Atis has some PTSD from all of that. I wouldn’t be surprised if, should he have managed to overcome it to some degree since Survival Project, the crisis brought on by Senori’s illness causes a serious relapse.

Atis shook his head. That was all in the past now—not because time had gone by, but because things had to be better now. Atis couldn't accept it any other way.
Yeah, it sounds like he’s fighting having a relapse of PTSD. I definitely feel that.







“No,” Senori said again. He was determined to contradict Atis at every point, it seemed. “I feel different. I don't know how to explain it, but... Oh, I sound like Sai, don't I?” He paused to laugh. “Sometimes I'll be doing chores and I forget about them halfway through.... In my head I think the same thing over and over without comprehending any of it... Things like that keep happening! Everything's just wrong, Atis. I can't put it any simpler than that.”

Oh holy **** you just do not pull any punches, do you? What else would I expect from you but an ordeal through the decaying mind of a beloved character.

Atis, though he had been trying for years to prepare himself for any social situation life could through at him, once again didn’t know what to say.

Senori continued slowly, “I've taught Sai a lot of things. And Shin, too. So impressionable. But who's going to teach them now? ...I think it's good. To teach and be the leader, I mean. You learn about the world all over again that way.”

Oh dear I didn’t even think about how this would affect Shin.

Atis cleared his throat. “What are you getting at, Senori?” he asked, finally.

“I'm going to find a new teammate,” the furret said, his face void of emotion. “Do you remember the magikarp Sai caught a while ago?”

That’s something I never thought I’d hear of again.

“...It was more than a little while ago, but yes.”

Senori shrugged. He went on, the words and ideas flowing natural as breathing, but also haphazard. That crisp, cool morning in Azalea Town, five and a half years ago, Sai was manic and caught several armfuls of magikarp for his team to eat. Later, his mania disappeared and he had a change of heart. He released them to Goldenrod City's daycare center, but magikarp, Senori said, were the epitome of patience and perseverance. Someday the magikarp would evolve and represent immeasurable strength. All that fit Sai perfectly, didn’t it? Things made sense, until—

That’s a beautiful way to describe something as simple as Senori talking. I wish I could write description of dialogue that well.

“Well, I don't have time to travel to Goldenrod. How would I explain that to Sai? How would he deal? ...What if I couldn't find my way back?”

He actually wanted to go get one of the Magikarp back? I didn’t think that would be something I’d ever hear.

So said the furret who somehow navigated the team through the majority of the Johto region, Atis didn't say. “Isn't lying defeating the purpose of everything?” he said instead.

Wait, now I’m getting confused as to who is speaking at which place. I can’t tell if Senori or Atis is the one who is saying they don’t have time to go to Goldenrod (it would make sense for it to be Atis) but then the subsequent description makes it sound as if Senori is the one saying it, and after that the “Atis didn’t say” part makes it even more unclear.

“I... haven't thought this through, I'll admit it. Not because I don't care, but because I can't think. This is not the work of fate, but it's not clarity, either.”

I do like Senori’s self-awareness of his situation (while he still can be self-aware regarding it, anyway) but something about this feels… a little too philosophical? I don’t know, there isn’t anything particularly wrong with it, but for a reason I can’t clearly point out it didn’t sit quite right with me.

Atis let him go—not because he didn't care, but because he felt a lack of control seizing him. Senori departed on a Sunday, and on Monday, Sai was already nearly frantic, questioning each member of the team. On Tuesday, Gracie offered to search Olivine's beach, Senori's favorite place to go. All she found, she said, was driftwood full of salts that could make blue and green flames. Rennio kept an eye out from Glitter Lighthouse, never shifting his gaze away from where the sunlit water met the horizon, as if hope alone would bring Senori home. Kuiora looked next. The high tide line was covered with broken shuckle shell bits, torn paper and mantine cartilage. She told Sai a story about how a mermaid sighting once turned out to be a dewgong, and when Senori came back he'd have his own story to tell. Even Ezrem went to the beach, only on Friday, claiming he couldn't stand the sound of the waves lapping like the ticking of a slow-moving clock.

Now this I like, showing each member of the team contributing their own effort to the search for Senori. It’s presented in such a way that the raw emotion at play here is very clear, also. I like what they each get to do.

“because he felt a lack of control seizing him” is phrased a bit poorly, though, because the way it’s worded could be referring to multiple things.

Atis stayed quiet. Atis lied when he had no choice but to talk. And when Senori came home, he saw the furret hide a pokéball in one of the kitchen cabinets.

“I caught a magikarp,” he said, voice even-keeled. “To me, Magikarp. To me, I said! I've got good things to eat and better places to swim than this kiddie pool you're in, I said. I fought relentlessly, just like Sai did when we first met...”

Something gives me the feeling that Senori did not capture anything, let alone a Magikarp. He sounds like he’s already beginning to lose it.

“Of course... Of course you did,” Atis stuttered. How had Senori been able to catch a pokémon in his confusion and without having left with a pokéball to begin with? He didn’t want to know. “So… what happens now?”

“You introduce her to Sai when I'm gone. Please? And write him a letter from me. That's why I came to you.”

What Senori is saying is a little confusing, but I feel like that might be the intent. If he’s starting to degenerate mentally like I suspect it makes sense that his words are incoherent.

“What? I-I don't want to meet her—”

“Not now. Or, well, I know what you mean. So this is what I want you to write...”

Atis scrambled for a pen and paper as if Senori might disappear quicker than anticipated. This was as close to a living will as a pokémon could have, he supposed. How could he say no?

I feel like when we find out what the letter says, it’s going to be similar in nature to the notes featured in the last chapter of Survival Project. I bet it figures heavily into the climax of this story.

//

chapter 2 ; [ATIS]
the first gift

*​

The lights were still on, but the atmosphere in the apartment felt ominous. Dangerous, even. Gracie had left me alone to think after our conversation about Senori's... situation. The introverted side of me should have appreciated that. Instead I stared at the front door, hoping she'd come back and let us stay quiet together. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Sai's journal lying open on the coffee table, taunting me with its presence. It would continue to taunt me until I walked up to close it, but I knew going anywhere near that thing would make it impossible to step away again without reading its contents. By now I must have memorized every word of every page.

I used to enjoy being able to read and write just as well as a human could. With Senori's letter to Sai added to the mix, that talent of mine seemed more like a curse. Both the journal and the letter were physical reminders of the truth. Truth was... Sai had been sick for as long as he could remember. Senori only became sick recently, and his sickness didn't allow him to remember when he wasn't. What was anyone, especially me, supposed to do with that information?

You are already doing an excellent job communicating just how heavy the burden of knowledge is on Atis. I can feel what he’s feeling, thinking about how it must be to have access to knowledge that only causes you pain. He’s a sort of Cassandra figure, as I see it.

I always knew I wore a mask of sorts, but at this point in my life I didn't recognize myself at all. I thought I knew what I wanted. I thought I had what I wanted. Now things had taken a turn for the worst and I was more than willing to run away from everything and everyone.

Isn’t the term “a turn for the worse?”

Atis is really suffering here, and it’s understandable why… I remember how much he was looking for his own place to fit in in Survival Project and now as soon as he seems to find all that, it’s being torn away from him.

...Why did I torture myself and read Sai's journal, then?

How are you feeling? I had asked him when he was still in the hospital, recovering from his suicide attempt.

He had answered very honestly. Like I want to get out of here. And then: I’m afraid you’ll leave when we get out of here after what I did.

...I promised him, five years ago, that I wouldn't leave again. It made me nervous, wondering what might happen next. Still he was my reason to stay. That much was certain. Whether or not it'd be worth it, I didn't know. I could only find that out by keeping my promise, and so I took any opportunity to strengthen the resolve I needed to follow through.

I get the gut feeling that on some level, Atis may feel betrayed by Senori “leaving” in a sense. Most likely he isn’t happy with himself for having those emotions too, but in a situation like this it is only natural that some unpleasant and selfish emotions come up.

Senori's letter lay exactly where I put it: on the fireplace mantle, near the picture frame that preserved the photograph taken before I was supposed to leave the team for good. Climbing up the ledgestone to retrieve it, I wondered how nobody had noticed the random pieces of paper sticking out. Or if someone had noticed the papers, why hadn't they said anything? Perhaps nobody looked at the fireplace mantle at all these days. There was nothing to see there except the photograph, and acknowledging the past was useless when there was much to worry about in the present. Part of me hoped someone would eventually grab the letter if I kept it exposed and bring it to Sai so that I would never have to.

I sat on the fireplace mantle. It wasn't that high from the ground, but I could imagine Sai scolding me for being up here when I could fall off pretty easily. He wasn't around to scold me, though, so I didn't care. I unfolded Senori's letter to read it, skimmed it at first, and soon I forced myself to commit every page, every word to memory.

Atis should be able to sit safely on a mantle fairly easily. Although… the image I have of this scene in my head does have him sitting at a height of at least a few feet off the ground. It would be completely understandable if falling from even a relatively short height was a fear in this group.

It was an awkward experience. I wrote the letter for Senori and hadn't altered anything he'd told me. That meant the wording was strange and haphazard. He clearly struggled when he was reciting what he wanted me to write. When Sai finally read the letter for himself, would he understand? Each time I looked the letter over, I wanted to change some things, yes... I didn't need the added stress of attempting to explain what Senori's baffling logic really meant... But then again, Sai himself resembled a puzzle. As a result he was the best at figuring out how to solve them.

So at least I was slightly comforted, knowing the likelihood of Sai seeing past Senori's confusion when the time came. My job wasn't over yet, though, and wouldn’t be for a while… unless Senori healed, but that seemed impossible. The doctors had approached that subject delicately, making it quite clear how there weren't yet any studies proving the existence of a cure. My job was to wait and present Sai with his new teammate after Senori was gone. ...But wasn't Senori already gone? He wasn't himself, at any rate. And he never would be again.

There is no new teammate, I’m absolutely certain of it.

...Dead. When Senori was dead, I would present Sai with his new teammate. Yes, dead. Senori used the word in his letter. Why couldn't I admit it to myself, too?

I read Senori's letter one more time. I read Sai's journal one more time, too, for good measure. Neither of these writings told me what to think, or what role I should play in all of this madness. The words simply sat there... and taunted me.

Either the journal is not that long or Atis can read remarkably fast.

I needed a distraction or two. Something to keep my hands from shaking and my mind from drifting. I had a set schedule for this exact problem. Today was Wednesday, for example, and normally, I dedicated Wednesdays to help Gracie catch up on the housework Senori could no longer do. I washed the dishes, scrubbed the floors, vacuumed, and anything else that kept me moving about and feeling productive.

That hands shaking thing makes me a little nervous that maybe Atis is not in perfect health either… it’s good that he’s managing his time to keep himself together, though.

But on this particular Wednesday, Kuiora and Sai suddenly asked me to join them for their weekly training session with Chuck, Cianwood's gym leader. I used to go more often to think up battle strategies with them, but I stopped after Sai said he’d probably not want to travel again. Agreeing to go guaranteed a day full of feeling intensely nervous. If we weren't going to talk strategy, that meant I might actually fight. Not to mention the long travel time, which presented the ultimate opportunity to ruminate on everything going wrong in life.

...It didn't have to be all bad, right? I rarely trained, so the exertion would exhaust me, no doubt. I'd be able to fall asleep easily that night instead of finding more ways to distract myself until I actually got tired. The housework could pile up, too, giving me more to do on a different day.

There’s something I really like about getting to see Atis work through the logic of what he wants to do like this.

Besides, Sai had to have a reason for wanting me there all of a sudden. Refusing even the smallest request from him right now seemed shameful. So I told him yes, and before I knew it, Kuiora had led us to her chosen place of departure on Olivine's shore. Our massive crocodilian companion lowered herself into the water and motioned for us to climb aboard. Sai positioned himself on her back easily, holding on to the red spikes protruding from her neck. I sat behind him, and remained silent about how uncomfortable her scales felt. A boat would have been preferable, but also slower and more expensive.

My gut tells me Sai is going to try to leave Atis with Chuck… the abrupt nature of these events definitely indicates something is up.

Kuiora darted away from the shore as soon as we were settled. Instead of heading straight toward Cianwood, she brought us close to the Whirl Islands, where the currents were strong but not dangerous. Of course. Kuiora would never forgo the chance to experience her two favorite things in the world—training and water—at the same time. After a few minutes she swam at a consistent speed.

This seems like an unnecessary risk to take, going that close to the Whirl Islands.

We were still miles away from Cianwood. Kuiora was focused on swimming, and Sai seemed content with not talking. Somehow I found the silence calming... Just looking at the clouds, the cliffs towering over Cianwood in the far distance, and the ocean itself was enough to fend off the nervousness. For a brief moment I wished Kuiora could tell us the legend about the Whirl Islands and their guardian. She knew it word for word. I had started teaching her how to read, and that legend was what she wanted to memorize first.

This scene could be interpreted as either one of awkwardness, as you have none of them wanting to talk, or as one of peace when you look at Atis’s comfort in looking at the ocean. I think that either interpretation is valid and it’s entirely possible that both are.

I spent the most of the journey to Cianwood trying to recall what I could about the legend, which wasn't much. I knew a lot of it was about hurricanes, which often originated at the Whirl Islands and threatened to destroy the buildings in Cianwood that weren't sturdy enough. Maybe that explained why I noticed how most buildings looked different from each other as we traipsed up the shore and toward the gym. It was obvious that some preventative measures were taken into consideration. Some buildings were elevated while others were anchored, and there were plenty of rounded rooftops. The city's architects must have been trying for years to find the perfect design that would stand against any storm.

Another legend that I feel like we haven’t seen the last of when it comes to this story. Come to think of it, Kuiora’s interest in legends ought to prove to be quite a resource when things really get going.

“Isn't Cianwood famous for researching medicine, too? I can't imagine wanting to build a lab in a place like this...” I said to fill in the silence. Kuiora, usually the talkative one, hadn't yet struck up a conversation.

I realized the carelessness of my comment too late. Sai flinched and remained quiet.

I think the way this is meant to be read is Atis accidentally mentioning a lab because of Sai’s past, but I propose there are at least two other interpretations that also work: that the reference bothering Sai is to medication and not the laboratory, or he is bothered because Atis could be thought to be implying Cianwood’s medicine could help Senori.






Kuiora glanced at Sai and said, “There is no lab, silly.”

“But then how—”

“Shuckle juice,” Sai interrupted. “That's the main active ingredient for all the medicines made here. Shuckle only live in Cianwood.”

Wouldn’t you still logically need a lab to create the formulas and turn the Shuckle juice into the medicines, though?

“I-I didn't know...”

“Everyone's surprised when they hear that, yeah. I mean, some diseases still have no cure after decades of being studied,” Sai said, his voice low. He almost sounded bitter about the whole thing.

Another potential double meaning. He could be talking about himself and his own illness, but it’s also extremely possible that he has been fruitlessly researching possible cures for Senori.

“Can we just...” I started, then shook my head. “Are we going to be at the gym soon?”

That, at least, made Kuiora smile. “We're here now,” she said.

The gym wasn't as far from the shore as I had expected it to be. And I was no architect myself, but surely the gym wouldn't survive a major storm if it was so close to the water, right? I sighed. Chuck and his fighting-type pokémon had probably insisted on building it wherever they wanted, and with whatever materials they wanted. If a storm destroyed the gym, they could just use its reconstruction as another training exercise.

Up above it says that Atis “used to go more often” with Kuoira and Sai, so shouldn’t he already know where the Gym is? Was it moved since the last time he was there?

Inside, the gym had the appearance of a formal training hall. The floor, smooth and bare, offered plenty of space to spar without worrying about your surroundings. Posters detailing the techniques Chuck taught his pokémon hung on the walls. I felt a spike of nervousness when I realized I would soon be training on that floor, learning all those techniques even though I rarely battled to begin with...

I was surprised, stupidly so, when Sai asked me not to train, but instead to... clean the dojo? I stared at him, at a loss for words.

He shrugged and said, “Fighting doesn't always have to be about physical combat, you know.”

…he’s trying to teach Atis skills to take care of himself and the others, isn’t he. Now I’m beginning to wonder about just how together Sai is keeping it…

A deep and hearty laugh suddenly came from behind me. Startled, I turned around and jumped back. Chuck, the gym leader, walked up and patted me on the shoulder, laughing harder as I stumbled more. This man clearly underestimated his own strength. I got the feeling that a lot of people underestimated him. Most fighting-type trainers I had met were serious, focused and traditional. Chuck didn't even wear a martial arts uniform, instead choosing to go shirtless.

I like the stream of consciousness here.

“What's so funny?” I mumbled, my voice barely audible over his persistent laugh.

“Sai here has told me a lot about you, kiddo,” Chuck said. “Don't like fighting, eh? Can't say I get why. He's right, though. We clean the dojo before and after each training session, and we keep the shrine out in the back garden looking pristine at all times.”

Yeah, but again, I’m confused because it sounds like Atis has been there before.

A shrine? In a place like this? Immediately my gaze shifted to the door on the far end of the dojo. If there really was a shrine, then it had to be past that door. There wasn’t anywhere else to go from where we were standing, and I certainly hadn’t seen anything resembling a shrine out front.

Kuiora sauntered over to the door and opened it, but I couldn't see anything from where I was standing. She explained that the shrine was dedicated to Pangoro, a Kalosian fighting- and dark-type pokémon. Dark-types were known for being temperamental and aggressive, so trainers usually avoided catching and raising them. But the Pangoro evolution line had proved itself to be strong physically and mentally. They often became angry and violent, yes... but they didn't fight senselessly. They fought to protect the weak, and to protect their own beliefs.

“I'd say anyone can learn a lot from a pangoro,” Kuiora said, smiling at me. I got the feeling that she was usually the one cleaning the shrine, and that this was actually her idea all long.

Now this is some nice worldbuilding and character development. This attention paid to Pangoro is probably going to lead somewhere, also – there are a lot of things I’m picking up on that could be leading to future plot details.

I kind of want to see Ezrem’s reaction to Kuoira fawning over Pangoro so much. Forgive me.

She had a point, though. I could only imagine what it would be like, meeting a pangoro in person. Still...

I think you will, Atis.

“You brought me all the way out here,” I said slowly, “to have me scrub and use a mop.”

“Well, yes... and no,” Sai said. “You don't have to do it if you don't want to. You rarely leave the apartment anymore, Atis. I thought something different might help.”

Something different? I was just going to clean at the apartment, too, and anyway, the reason I followed a strict schedule was because I didn't want something different! Sai knew his moods cycled less when he followed his own strict schedule. Break the routine and a manic episode might happen, then a depressive one.

I suspect this is not the last we’ll hear of Sai and Atis butting heads in this fashion. It is understandable that Sai seems unable to transfer his own experiences and preferences over to understanding Atis’s. That would be something he’d reasonably have trouble with under usual circumstances, but with Senori’s illness hanging over everything, his mind is even more scattered.

…I guess with Senori sick, we went places, did things and saw people we thought might comfort us, even if just for a little while.

“I'll, uh, clean the shrine. It's fine.” They could at least deal with the dojo, since they'd be the ones using it.

I found the cleaning supplies in a shed near the garden. The garden was basically a giant circle with different layers to it. On the outermost layer was grass, recently cut with a fresh smell. Next there was a wide stone path, then a flower bed covered only in soil because of the upcoming winter season, and finally, at the center stood the statue of Pangoro. Up close, I could see all the small, precise details the sculptor had etched in to make the statue seem as realistic as possible. I wondered how many times it had been knocked down by a storm, or if the bronze material it was made out of could actually withstand hurricanes.

I swept the debris and dirt off of the path, and patted down the soil to make it look smooth. The statue seemed to tower over me the entire time. When I cleaned the statue itself, I used a soft cloth to reach the places I could. I wasn't tall enough to wipe down the entire thing.

Very good description of the shrine and garden here. You also do a good job of emphasizing how much an impact that statue has on Atis, which looks more and more important by the moment.

“You know...” Earl had told me. Earl, the headmaster, and my first trainer. “Teach discipline, and obedience.”

Those principles might sound good but I don’t think they’re a one-size-fits-all solution.


As if he thought I, of all pokémon, could be seriously rebellious. That lesson shouldn't have mattered so much when survival tactics and budgeting would have helped students more in the long run. Earl always did have his priorities backwards... That was how I ended up with Sai in the first place.

Even traveling with Sai, there was a schedule of sorts. We woke up, ate three meals a day, battled a gym more often than not, made our way through another route, slept again. Sometimes, chaos ensued. I couldn't control that. It happened, but we got back on track. There was peace in knowing that some things would change, but some things wouldn't.

I sense that Atis may still not be entirely satisfied with Sai, from this. On the other hand, though, Atis seems like he wants his life to go back to the way it was when they were traveling…

“You heard right, yes!” Earl had said in response to my confusion. “Obedience. With enough discipline, you learn to listen, help others. You must also learn to listen to yourself, to obey what heart and mind demands of you.”

Years later and I had yet to figure out what he meant.

It feels very much like Atis internalized some rather destructive interpretations of Earl’s advice.

How was Earl doing now, anyway? Would he remember me if he saw me? Did the kids at the school ever notice I had left?

...Yeah, distractions were useful.

He wants to go back to how things were back then, and possibly is seeing Earl as representing a return to that. Maybe he will want to go back to Earl…






I don't want to do this. I don't want to do this. I don't

On the ride back from Cianwood, Kuiora swam slower and I thought the training had worn her out, but no, Sai had specifically requested for her to make the trip longer because he had something to tell me. She stayed quiet, as if she already knew what that something was. Deep down, I knew, too.

The letter…

“Senori's health is... deteriorating... faster than expected, Atis,” Sai said.

He's going to have to see it soon.

Oh no. No, no, no, no, no.
The possibility of this story significantly taking place after Senori dies just struck me.

I wrapped my arms around myself and looked away. Sai's voice... I hated when he used that voice. I hated when he didn't know how to word things so he kept pausing, drawing out the inevitable and making the situation all the more painful.

At first I thought that Atis should be used to this by now, but then I realized that doesn’t necessarily mean he’d like or accept it.

Senori's going to die and you have to carry out his final wishes. There's no way around it.

“What happened? What's changed?”

“I... don't know. The doctors told me dementia progresses at different rates, so...”

“Hard to believe when I saw him just a week ago,” I said sternly.

That sternness makes me think Atis is doing it in order to make himself feel better. To give himself a sense of control over what’s happening when he doesn’t have much control at all.

There's no way around it.

“I know that, but... He's not recognizing anyone on the team anymore, Atis, and he can’t move around anymore. I don't know what else to say. I'm sorry.”

The prognosis was poor to begin with, and I knew that, but that didn't make the news any easier to hear. Dementia in pokémon just wasn't a topic researched much. Not that there was a cure for humans, either, but… When people think of pokémon, they think of creatures that are near indestructible because of their high pain thresholds and ability to control the elements among other kinds of powers. Concepts like aging and sickness are an afterthought, not to mention that the ability to communicate with pokémon is rare. It was a special gift, the doctors said to Sai, being able to communicate with us as well as he could. I can't imagine how confused—and how guilty—he'd have been if he'd not noticed Senori's distress until the furret had already been consumed by it completely.

The level of detail makes this even more bleak and depressing – but this is a good thing, because it shows you put a lot of work into it.

And here I was, using that gift to argue with my trainer about something he couldn't control.

Atis, don’t beat yourself up…

The letter... There's no way around it.

“You didn't bring me to Cianwood to get me out of the apartment,” I mumbled. Sai became silent. Kuiora started swimming even slower, and I could feel how tense she was. “And you're telling me this in the middle of the ocean, of all places?”

“He did want you out of the apartment, Atis!” Kuiora stepped in. “He didn't want you to isolate yourself or run away from everything...”

This isn’t going to end well, I fear.

“When have I ever run away? All those times when we were traveling and Sai disappeared...”

All those times you ran away, I tried to find you!

Sai opened his mouth to speak more, but found himself at a loss for a few moments. “You're right,” he mumbled eventually. I could barely hear him when he added, “I guess I was trying to keep myself from running away, not you.”

Even though Sai took it fairly decently, I think Atis kind of crossed a line by bringing that up. I probably disagree with you on that, though.

Sai clearly felt more helpless than he was letting on, so why was I acting this way? I put aside my anger as best I could. I scooted closer to him and wrapped my arm around his, resting my head on his shoulder. He didn't shy away.

“Tomorrow's Thursday,” I said to him.

“Yeah... Are we still working our volunteer shift?”

“Should we?”

“Um...”

“I think you should,” Kuiora decided, then sped up as if to officially end the conversation.

Likewise, I don’t think Kuiora should have been so hasty about urging them to do this. There’s a not-insignificant chance something goes wrong while they’re at the shift.
 

The Great Butler

Hush, keep it down
To keep up appearances, I went back to the apartment with Sai and Kuiora, then immediately lied and said I was headed off to bed. They were too exhausted to notice I was in a hurry, nor did they seem to have the energy to say anything reassuring about the terrible conversation we'd had just a short while ago. That was fine. I would have preferred not to be sneaking around, but they were making the job easier and that was... fine.

I grabbed the magikarp's pokéball from its hiding place and before I knew it, I had made my way to Olivine's beach once again. With the clouds gathered in the nighttime sky, I couldn't see much, just the waves rolling up to my feet and then back out into the darkness. Soon the signal lights from Glitter Lighthouse would shine and help travelers navigate to shore without getting lost. I thought about waiting for the lights to come on so I could greet the magikarp properly, but it would be better if she couldn't notice my nervousness.

She turned to me as soon as she materialized. I opened to my mouth to speak, but she beat me to the greeting and said, “You're not the furret I was expecting.”

Color me surprised there actually is a Magikarp. I truly was expecting there not to be.

“I know...” I mumbled. “The furret left me to deal with you. Sorry.”

“I can't see your face in the dark,” she said, “but I can tell you're not too happy about it.”

Wait, if she cannot see Atis’s face, how is she able to see enough of him to know he isn’t Senori, if it’s that dark?

I shook my head. From the sound of her voice, I would guess that she was still rather young. She reminded me of Kuiora with that quipping of hers. “How much do you know?” I asked her.

“My name is Glori, to start with,” she said quietly. She went on, “One day a little furret came to the edge of my family's pond at Goldenrod’s daycare and demanded one of us join his trainer's team. He said they'd be short one teammate soon and they needed a replacement as soon as possible. And I know I’ve been stuffed inside a pokéball far longer than I expected.”

I’m liking Glori’s personality so far. She shows some flashes of attitude, but is also quiet and speaks in a fluent manner.

I shuddered and tried not to cry. Senori had hid a lot of details, it seemed. Not that I blamed him, but what would Glori say if she knew that Senori had lost his mind, I didn't really want her around, and that Sai didn't know about her existence yet?

Atis best confront himself when it comes to not wanting Glori around quickly, otherwise it will only lead to more problems.

“Sorry. About the pokéball, I mean. That was my fault.” So much for hiding my nervousness and my disdain for this whole ordeal. I had to stay calm for Sai's sake, and for Senori's. “But did the furret seem, uh, picky about which one of you went with him?”

“I offered to go because I'm the oldest of my siblings. The furret asked how old exactly and I guess my answer satisfied him enough to take me along. Not picky at all.”

I shook my head again. What was I thinking, wondering if Sai's old tradition of rolling the dice would matter here? I almost wished it did matter. Those days seemed simpler now, in a way.

Oh, nice bit of continuity. I imagine that this might provide an issue for Sai when he meets Glori – I’d actually forgotten about how he chose his team until this point.

“Are you happy about it?” I asked slowly.

“You don't say no to someone who wants you, my friend.”

What I said next came out of my mouth before I could think it through. “Because you're a magikarp?”

At least Atis realized that that was a pretty awful thing to say.

I like Glori’s sort of philosophical traits, too.

“No,” she said. She didn't seem offended at all, and for that I was relieved. “That should be the standard for everyone.”

I bit my lip, then asked, “What if your siblings... had asked you to stay?”

“I doubt they even considered it. Most magikarp are too proud and spend their whole lives trying to prove their independence. My siblings were probably hoping I'd finally leave them alone.”

That’s an interesting idea for Magikarp society. Makes sense.

I decided then that this Glori bothered me. It wasn't her attitude, and it wasn't that she obviously didn't care about making a good first impression. And I didn't think she was looking down on me or anything... No, it was her confidence that frustrated me and made me want to walk away. This pokémon knew what she wanted, and she took any opportunity she could that would benefit her. She would get along with Sai. As usual, our leader somehow knew what was best for him and the rest of the team.

I’m guessing Atis feels self-conscious based on what he’s saying here. Her confidence is something he wishes he could have.

I had to tell Glori the truth of everything now, before I could bail on the whole plan like I’d been wanting to. I told her about Senori's sickness and his rationale for wanting to capture another teammate, specifically one of her species. That meant admitting Sai's own sickness... but by the end of the explanation, the lights from Glitter Lighthouse had come on and Glori didn't look as if anything I had said affected her. Her whole appearance radiated with confidence, and it bothered me.

I’m actually surprised that it only took that long for Atis to tell everything.

“Now,” Glori said when I stopped talking, “I can see your face, and you definitely don't seem too happy about this. Why follow through with what Senori asked of you?”

I looked away from her and shifted my feet around in the sand uncomfortably. “I... don't say no. Not usually. For any reason.”

“Hmm.” She paused. “You say the furret isn't dead yet?”

This exchange alone tells me a lot about Glori’s character, and she’s really just debuted. I’m liking what I see of her so far.

“Y-Yeah, but you don't have to put it that way—”

“How do you know?”

“He's not... himself. Anyone who knows him, knows that.”

“You're hiding something. Is that like your usual self?”

She’s quite insightful, too.

“Er...”

“He must have loved Sai a lot,” she said, not waiting for me to reply. “Can't think of why he'd go through all this trouble if he didn't.”

“Don't... Don't change the subject!” I said. I didn't want to hear her talk about Senori in the past tense. “What do you think I'm hiding?”

Glori laughed softly. The waves were becoming faster now, and harsher. She swam up to my feet with one of the waves and said, “How bitter and angry you are. I could sense it in the dark, and up close, it's even worse.”

“I-I'm not...” I said, trailing off and taking a couple steps backward. “I'm just anxious, and—”

“Anxiety comes to you when you want to do something, but can't due to fear or any other obstacle that might be in your way. ...You're nervous, maybe. That means you don't want to do something and will avoid the situation at all costs.”

Glori seems wise beyond her years. I think she might bond well with Kuiora.

And of course, all of this just twists the knife on how depressing Senori’s fate is… but what would I expect from you?

I closed my eyes, took a deep breath. I couldn't let her bother me... and I should have let the subject go when I had the chance. It was my first time meeting her and she could read me like a book. I hadn't noticed half the things she did until she pointed them out…

“M-My plan was to have you meet Sai tomorrow. I don't think meeting you in front of Senori would be good, s-so... I'll bring Sai here. To the shore, just before sundown. You'll be here or you won't. I... don't care. If you leave, it won't be my fault, will it?”

I don’t know what I can say, I feel bad for Atis but it feels a little disrespectful of him toward Senori’s wishes to be so willing to let Glori go. I do understand why Atis did this but I definitely think it is wrong.

“Oh, I'll be here, don't worry. You could even put me back in the pokéball and release me whenever and wherever tomorrow, really, as long as it’s near water. I want to see what this Sai is like.”

I stared at her, blinking stupidly. “I don't get you,” I mumbled, turning and starting to walk away.

“I hope someday you might,” she said, her voice sounding genuine.

I feel like that last bit might be able to be phrased a little better? I can’t think of something I’m completely satisfied with, but maybe end the quote with a period and say after it “She sounded genuine to me [Atis]?”



I didn't reply. All the way back home, my nervousness spiked. What if another trainer battled her before tomorrow and she got hurt? They couldn't catch her with another pokéball, but still. What if she really did leave shore? ...What if she didn't?

Accordingly, I think I would change the second sentence here to “I felt myself getting more and more nervous all the way home” or something like that.

On Thursdays, Sai and I volunteered at the hospital's psychiatric unit. We spent a few hours interacting with the patients, or running errands for the nurses if they needed us. We never ended our shift feeling confident that we had made a difference... but really, we had accepted the position knowing we might not always be helpful.

I’m surprised that Sai is able to be in that kind of environment to a constructive end, but I guess that is a show of how far he’s grown even with his existing problems.

I detect a little bit of extra cynicism from Atis here, though.

Every week we met new patients, and at some point we realized that visits to this unit were usually short. But at some point, we also realized that some patients—not a lot, just enough to have us worried—came back not too long after their last visit. One patient said she trusted us, then admitted she'd tell the doctors she was doing fine so they would discharge her sooner. She told them that not because her situation had actually improved, but because she was fighting what she felt was an impossible battle. Stability, even happiness, didn't matter as much as it should have when a patient knew their mental illness would kick in with full force again eventually.

This is an important passage to me, because it calls back to an issue I had with the original Survival Project. You still seem to have a rosier picture of hospitals than I do, but this passage reflects a better sense of realism. That’s a definite improvement.

The unpredictability of our shifts took its toll on us, so we started walking along the beach to relax before going back home to the team's wild antics. I'd keep quiet while Sai stared out at the ocean. He was most vulnerable after our shifts because he was reminded of his own mental illness. He'd tell me it was worth it anyway, and I didn't force him to talk if he didn't want to. If he was depressed, he would eventually allow himself to let his guard down. He'd admit to bottling up his emotions again. Then he'd promise to try harder while I asked myself how he could possibly believe he wasn't trying hard enough already.

As is this. It is very realistic that doing such work would present problems for him, and I have to give you credit for reflecting that.

Sai would probably have to try a bit harder after this particular Thursday, and so would I.

The letter...

If Sai read the letter and accepted Glori, he was also accepting the fact that Senori was dying.

I didn’t think of it this way, but he’s absolutely right – well done creating a device that functions hand-in-hand with the demands of the plot in the form of the letter.

Our shift seemed to drag on longer than usual. I kept reaching into the pocket of my uniform—a small blue vest that fit my humanoid form—for Senori's letter, which I'd grabbed before leaving the apartment. Part of me hoped it'd disappear, but the thought of Sai finding it on the hospital floor somewhere had me paranoid.

Can’t blame Atis there, that’s for sure.

At least we were working for the nurses and not sitting with the patients in their rooms. I preferred doing the latter most days... but I was far too preoccupied with what would happen later to be providing emotional support. Going back and forth across the unit looking for equipment and documents made for a decent distraction. Still, Sai had to stop me in the hallway a few times to ask if I was okay. I wasn't doing a good job of hiding my anxiety, apparently. Or was it my nervousness? Glori had pointed out the difference between the two, but I couldn't take anything she said seriously if I wanted to try to be calm.

I… just realized that Atis could be serving a role as a therapy “animal” (using that word generally) for the patients in the hospital, and that’s the kind of idea I really would like to see more of. There is some extensive potential I sense there.

When our shift ended, Sai automatically assumed we'd go home the same way we always did. Lucky for me, really... The less I had to speak, the better. My throat felt like closing up enough as it was, so under no circumstance would I say a word about Glori until forced to.

I’m really feeling the physicality of Atis’s anxiety.

Our route brought us past some families preparing to leave the beach before the sun set. While they packed up their belongings, an announcer's voice blared from a nearby radio sitting outside the open door of a beach house. The voice spoke quickly, almost frantically, about a closing sale for a store over in Cianwood. Then they changed the topic to apricorn balls and how Azalea Town might not be the only place you could buy them from soon.

The two of us listened, saying nothing. A lot was happening around Johto, it seemed... yet all that mattered to me was stealing glances out at the ocean, wondering if I'd catch a glimpse of Glori. Eventually I saw a set of golden fins poking out of the water. My breath hitched. She really was here…! Sai and I had just reached the end of the beach, where there was a rock pool. That usually meant our detour was over and we should go home. Reluctantly, I led him closer to it instead, wondering if he'd protest. He didn't.

That little bit of worldbuilding and then the note about how all that mattered to Atis was searching for Glori really makes you feel the intimacy of how this conflict is progressing. There’s no big gigantic plot going on here, just a family on the verge of falling apart (which is why I suspect you included the note about the families leaving the beach) and what is happening to them.

He sighed, as if he'd known this walk home would be different somehow. He fidgeted with his pocket and pulled out an object I recognized instantly: the dice from all those years ago. The team never did figure out where it had come from, or why it was so important to Sai. It didn't seem likely that he'd carry it everywhere...

There’s something I didn’t expect to see…

My breath hitched again. If he already knew about Glori, then—

“I don't know the specifics,” Sai said, shrugging. “Ezrem saw you out here last night. He wouldn't have thought anything was strange if you didn't have a pokéball with you.”

Of course Ezrem would be the one to ruin Atis’s carefully laid out plans. Of course.

I dragged my feet through the sand, annoyed at myself for forgetting about Ezrem. The flying-type was almost always on the lookout for anyone suspicious ever since we'd settled down in Olivine, just in case anyone from Sai's past tried to hurt him again. Kuiora told me once that Ezrem had other reasons for doing what he did, but I never found out anything more.

That explanation for Ezrem’s actions makes sense but I do want to learn more about his “other reasons.”

...Well, the hardest part was over. What else could I do now? I took a deep breath, then handed Sai the letter I'd folded to fit in my hand. I avoided his gaze. Out of the corner of my eye I could see Glori, probably eavesdropping and waiting for the perfect moment to swim up to us.

Sai read to himself, mumbling only part of the letter aloud. “This is not one of the magikarp you caught... This is one of their offspring. Her name is Glori.” He paused for a moment, then finished, “She will be with you a long time.”

“Yeah...” I said quietly. “A long time.”

Something about that “a long time” really makes me have doubts…

“...I guess that explains why he randomly disappeared that one time. Not that I have any room to talk.” Sai shook his head. “You were with him for this, Atis? I mean, you had to be. Senori can't write, but did he say anything else?”

“Something I didn't write down? N-No...”

Sai stayed silent for a while, then managed a small smile. “Shin could've been our sixth teammate, you know. Then I wouldn't need to pay the monthly fee for that damn breeder's license.”

That is a good point. I don’t know what’s going to happen, but Glori’s presence will provide a complicating factor no matter what…

“Kuiora wouldn't allow that, ever...”

“I know,” Sai said, chuckling slightly. He folded the letter back up and fiddled with the dice between his fingers. “Well, I haven't rolled the dice in years, and I don't need to now, I guess. I could roll it for the hell of it, but what does that change? So... Glori. Where is she?”

Without thinking about it, I glanced toward the ocean. Glori had noticed that was her cue and was making her ways towards us. She swam slowly, and that didn't remind me at all of her confident demeanor from yesterday. Perhaps she was being careful... Sai feeling too overwhelmed was the last thing I wanted right now, so I could at least be grateful for that.

Something’s wrong here. I’m not sure what, but all I know is that things are just so peaceful (especially with Sai and the dice) that I can feel in my bones something bad coming.

Soon Glori was near the shore. Half of her body was still submerged in the water while the other half looked on at us, waiting for a sign that told her it was okay to approach.

“Um, well, it's getting late now, so...” I trailed off, gesturing toward the darkening sky and then folding my arms. I pretended to shiver. “I'm gonna go sit where the wind can't get me.”

Before I turned to leave them alone, Sai handed me the letter and told me to hold onto it. He didn't want to just throw it away. I hesitated before I took it. Less than a minute later I was huddled against the tallest boulder in the rock pool, where I couldn’t hear the two of them talk.

I don’t know if leaving them alone is necessarily the best choice.

The letter in my hand was crumpled and slightly torn on the sides. I hadn't written it more than a couple months ago, but it was like an old book that had been taken off the shelf to be re-read several times since it had been bought. I unfolded it again, stared at the words without comprehending them. The furret was rarely ever confused before the dementia took hold. It surprised me that Sai wanted to keep the letter... Why, when the letter showed how much he'd changed?

I watched Sai and Glori for a moment and remembered that Sai had changed, too. He used to act distant and hide secrets from us, yet he was sitting in the shallow water to be near Glori right now, apparently not caring if his clothes got wet. His knees were raised and when Glori said anything, he wrapped his arms around them and leaned in to hear better. Yeah... Sai had changed, too. Now he was honest. Now he could show weakness and not feel ashamed for it.

Definitely getting the sense that Sai’s positive changes are… if not going to be reversed, then they will be seriously challenged. Let’s put it that way.

“Atis?”

That was Sai calling me and shaking me awake. Why would Sai be waking me up? He'd never done that before outside of an emergency.

...Oh. We were still on the beach. That was why. My back ached; the rock I had been lying against didn't serve well as a bed. The sky, pitch black now, meant a lot of time had passed. I asked him how late it was.

“Almost midnight. I'm sorry, I thought... I thought you'd gone home already,” Sai said. He was using that voice I hated again. “We should head back... I was supposed to take my medicine hours ago, and the team's probably waiting for us.”

Oh no…

I was sure Ezrem had told them not to worry, but I didn't say anything. He sounded close to sobbing, and...

“What about Glori?” I asked him, my own voice almost a whisper.

“Pokéball,” Sai answered simply. “She seems sweet, and I mean that. Though... she just met me and I could tell she thinks I'm fragile. I talked with her as long as I could to prove her wrong. I was going to take her home from the beginning, but... Did Senori think of me as weak?”

I honestly thought at first that Sai ended up unable to keep Glori. That was my first impression.

With that said, I wonder what it is exactly Glori said to him to make him feel like this. It’s hard to figure out what’s really going on when that information isn’t available.

“W-What? Sai, that's not it... He wanted to help you, in his own way,” I told him, struggling to find the words.

“I don't think I'm weak.”

“I don't think so, either.”

That was the truth. He was one of the strongest people I knew. I was the weak one, not him. That's why, when he started crying, I couldn't help him. I couldn't say or be or do anything to make the situation better. I mumbled an apology, and had no choice but to let him feel the pain.

I love and hate that you ended it here both at the same time.

Don’t take that the wrong way, I mean it as a compliment. That last paragraph especially is just so affecting. I want to tell them both that neither of them are weak, I want to tell Atis that he doesn’t have to shoulder so much of this by himself, and I want to know what happens next so badly.

The thing is, with you, I know I can’t safely assume that this is the lowest point. I know there’s so much more pain to come, and that’s exactly what I signed up here for. That’s what I really liked about this chapter, I think – you delivered on a steady supply of anguish, but it didn’t feel overwhelming. It felt like the perfect amount for what was happening plot-wise. Also, the characterization was fantastic – Atis really held the central role of the chapter well, and the continuity with his character made everything work. And when it comes to Sai’s character, the word that comes to mind is “haunting.” There’s just something so sad about him, I sympathize with him so much and I want to help him but I just know that no matter how much progress he makes there’s something just around the corner to pull him back down. He deserves so much credit for trying to grow from what he was in Survival Project.

It was really great, and I’m looking forward to reading the rest!
 

diamondpearl876

Well-Known Member
I assume this is set earlier in Senori’s illness, before he fell into the critical state he is in the present?

Indeed! Senori had to be well enough to travel to Goldenrod and make it back, at any rate. But wandering like that is a sign of dementia.

One could certainly wonder how much of his humanity he has managed to get back. I’d like to see some expansion on that question, myself.

Heh, believe me, we'll be finding out throughout the course of the story.

You can clearly tell Atis has some PTSD from all of that. I wouldn’t be surprised if, should he have managed to overcome it to some degree since Survival Project, the crisis brought on by Senori’s illness causes a serious relapse.

Yeah, it sounds like he’s fighting having a relapse of PTSD. I definitely feel that.

Indeed, it did effect Atis quite a lot. He trusted Sai, after all, and Sai betrayed him in a terrible way. Then, there was Sai's suicide attempt and the story of his past... It was a little bit much for the hitmontop.

Oh holy **** you just do not pull any punches, do you? What else would I expect from you but an ordeal through the decaying mind of a beloved character.

I think one of the reasons I can portray emotion as well as I do is because I don't hold anything back. Glad to see this had the effect I wanted! (And that goes for a lot of the emotional reactions I don't respond to individually, 'cause I'd just say this over and over, haha.)

That’s something I never thought I’d hear of again.

Don't remember how I came up with the magikarp idea, to be honest, but once I thought of it, I couldn't say no. XD

Wait, now I’m getting confused as to who is speaking at which place. I can’t tell if Senori or Atis is the one who is saying they don’t have time to go to Goldenrod (it would make sense for it to be Atis) but then the subsequent description makes it sound as if Senori is the one saying it, and after that the “Atis didn’t say” part makes it even more unclear.

No, the "don't have time to go to Goldenrod" is Senori saying that. He knows something's wrong, and he knows he might not have enough time to accomplish what he wants since his mind's been deteriorating. I'll have to work on making that a bit more clear.

I do like Senori’s self-awareness of his situation (while he still can be self-aware regarding it, anyway) but something about this feels… a little too philosophical? I don’t know, there isn’t anything particularly wrong with it, but for a reason I can’t clearly point out it didn’t sit quite right with me.

Re-reading it, it does sound a bit forced to me, too.

What Senori is saying is a little confusing, but I feel like that might be the intent. If he’s starting to degenerate mentally like I suspect it makes sense that his words are incoherent.

Yeah. Senori has a lot to say, but he's having a hard time with, well, everything.

I feel like when we find out what the letter says, it’s going to be similar in nature to the notes featured in the last chapter of Survival Project. I bet it figures heavily into the climax of this story.

At the very least, I can promise the actual letter will be shown later!

Isn’t the term “a turn for the worse?”

Probably. XD Oops.

I get the gut feeling that on some level, Atis may feel betrayed by Senori “leaving” in a sense. Most likely he isn’t happy with himself for having those emotions too, but in a situation like this it is only natural that some unpleasant and selfish emotions come up.

Yep, Atis is definitely showing a bit more selfishness in this fic. I think those feelings of selfishness were present in SP, but not to this extent.

Atis should be able to sit safely on a mantle fairly easily. Although… the image I have of this scene in my head does have him sitting at a height of at least a few feet off the ground. It would be completely understandable if falling from even a relatively short height was a fear in this group.

Good catch on the fear of heights, there. It's pretty subtle, I think, but yeah, that's what I was aiming for. :3

Either the journal is not that long or Atis can read remarkably fast.

It's not too long. Sai only kept it for a week at most.

That hands shaking thing makes me a little nervous that maybe Atis is not in perfect health either… it’s good that he’s managing his time to keep himself together, though.

It's a common thing he does when he's nervous/anxious.

My gut tells me Sai is going to try to leave Atis with Chuck… the abrupt nature of these events definitely indicates something is up.

Nah. Chuck will play a part in Atis's character development later on, though.

This seems like an unnecessary risk to take, going that close to the Whirl Islands.

I thought so, too, but that's Kuiora for you.

This scene could be interpreted as either one of awkwardness, as you have none of them wanting to talk, or as one of peace when you look at Atis’s comfort in looking at the ocean. I think that either interpretation is valid and it’s entirely possible that both are.

Yep, my intention was to have it interpreted either way. :3

I think the way this is meant to be read is Atis accidentally mentioning a lab because of Sai’s past, but I propose there are at least two other interpretations that also work: that the reference bothering Sai is to medication and not the laboratory, or he is bothered because Atis could be thought to be implying Cianwood’s medicine could help Senori.

Nah, Atis isn't implying that the medicine could help Senori. It's a subtle reference to Sai's old life in a lab and the fact of him using medicine. I feel like in a emotionally unstable situation like this, a lot of stuff said has to be subtle to keep the peace. Also, because suppressing emotions is a common thing.

Wouldn’t you still logically need a lab to create the formulas and turn the Shuckle juice into the medicines, though?

I kinda pulled the answer "no" from the fact there's none in games. My headcanon is that there are some one off researchers famous for working alone and finding cures there.

Another potential double meaning. He could be talking about himself and his own illness, but it’s also extremely possible that he has been fruitlessly researching possible cures for Senori.

Both of those are plausible, sure. :3 Even though Sai knows deep down there's nothing out there for dementia just yet.

Up above it says that Atis “used to go more often” with Kuoira and Sai, so shouldn’t he already know where the Gym is? Was it moved since the last time he was there?

It's implied that the gym is knocked down often by storms, so yeah.

Yeah, but again, I’m confused because it sounds like Atis has been there before.

Okay, yeah, that's a continuity error. I should change it to Chuck asking him if he's still not into fighting.

I kind of want to see Ezrem’s reaction to Kuoira fawning over Pangoro so much. Forgive me.

Forgiven. ;)

Oh no. No, no, no, no, no.
The possibility of this story significantly taking place after Senori dies just struck me.

Yeahhh... His death will make everyone much more tension-filled and emotionally unstable for the overall plot that'll come after. Oops. XD

That sternness makes me think Atis is doing it in order to make himself feel better. To give himself a sense of control over what’s happening when he doesn’t have much control at all.

Anddd that is exactly right.

Even though Sai took it fairly decently, I think Atis kind of crossed a line by bringing that up. I probably disagree with you on that, though.

Nah, I agree. Atis stopped himself because he knew he'd crossed a line, but still, the point got across to Sai.

Likewise, I don’t think Kuiora should have been so hasty about urging them to do this. There’s a not-insignificant chance something goes wrong while they’re at the shift.

Kuiora doesn't think things through, as usual.

Wait, if she cannot see Atis’s face, how is she able to see enough of him to know he isn’t Senori, if it’s that dark?

She'd recognize by voice.

Atis best confront himself when it comes to not wanting Glori around quickly, otherwise it will only lead to more problems.

More likely than not, there will be more problems. XD

I’m guessing Atis feels self-conscious based on what he’s saying here. Her confidence is something he wishes he could have.

Spot on, as usual. XD

I don’t know what I can say, I feel bad for Atis but it feels a little disrespectful of him toward Senori’s wishes to be so willing to let Glori go. I do understand why Atis did this but I definitely think it is wrong.

He knows, too. He feels guilty about it but can't quite bring himself to care/make things right without resentment.

I feel like that last bit might be able to be phrased a little better? I can’t think of something I’m completely satisfied with, but maybe end the quote with a period and say after it “She sounded genuine to me [Atis]?”

Accordingly, I think I would change the second sentence here to “I felt myself getting more and more nervous all the way home” or something like that.

Hmm, will fiddle with both of these a little.

This is an important passage to me, because it calls back to an issue I had with the original Survival Project. You still seem to have a rosier picture of hospitals than I do, but this passage reflects a better sense of realism. That’s a definite improvement.

I've heard awful things and I've heard amazing things about hospitals. I rarely ever hear an in between, but I try to portray that in between if I can.

I… just realized that Atis could be serving a role as a therapy “animal” (using that word generally) for the patients in the hospital, and that’s the kind of idea I really would like to see more of. There is some extensive potential I sense there.

That's more of an idea I explore in another fic, but yeah, for their volunteer shift, he acts as that.

Of course Ezrem would be the one to ruin Atis’s carefully laid out plans. Of course.

I lol'd. 8D

That explanation for Ezrem’s actions makes sense but I do want to learn more about his “other reasons.”

Next chapter, mayhaps!

Don’t take that the wrong way, I mean it as a compliment. That last paragraph especially is just so affecting. I want to tell them both that neither of them are weak, I want to tell Atis that he doesn’t have to shoulder so much of this by himself, and I want to know what happens next so badly.

The thing is, with you, I know I can’t safely assume that this is the lowest point. I know there’s so much more pain to come, and that’s exactly what I signed up here for. That’s what I really liked about this chapter, I think – you delivered on a steady supply of anguish, but it didn’t feel overwhelming. It felt like the perfect amount for what was happening plot-wise. Also, the characterization was fantastic – Atis really held the central role of the chapter well, and the continuity with his character made everything work. And when it comes to Sai’s character, the word that comes to mind is “haunting.” There’s just something so sad about him, I sympathize with him so much and I want to help him but I just know that no matter how much progress he makes there’s something just around the corner to pull him back down. He deserves so much credit for trying to grow from what he was in Survival Project.

It was really great, and I’m looking forward to reading the rest!

Heh, no worries, it sounds like I accomplished what I set out to do with this chapter. It can definitely be easy to slip into overwhelming territory with grief/death, but I'm glad to hear that's not the case, because no, this isn't the lowest point. I'll be interested in seeing what you have to say about the next couple chapters. Thanks for reading and commenting!
 

Sike Saner

Peace to the Mountain
“I see. Senori loved you and you can't even say goodbye to him, is that it?” Ezrem said, speaking loud enough to make sure I heard him.

Good ol' Ezrem. He can make me laugh, he can make me smile... and, just as here, he can make me go "oh **** YOU" right to his mouthy-*** bird face.

She cradled him while he pretended to cry, mumbling about how mean his father was being.

"Pretended to cry"...

...totodile tears sfgdsgfd

Olivine City's Glitter Lighthouse had become a sort of refuge for both Rennio and me. The lighthouse was home to several electric- and water-types he could practice sparring with. As a fire-type, I didn't quite fit in, but Rennio always made me feel welcome by telling me that the flames on my back could brighten anyone's spirit, which was just as important as keeping the generator running for the ships finding their way to shore.

That's so adorable help...

“You're a leader, Senori,” Trainer said, his voice low and wispy.

“Yeah. If you say so.” He paused. “For what it's worth, this doesn't hurt. So don't go and cry about it.”

“...I'm not going to cry, Senori.”

WELL I SURE AS HELL AM

Senori's last days... were familiar; let's put it that way. This subject matter is not an easy thing to depict accurately, for a number of reasons, yet you nailed it.

I was sure Ezrem had told them not to worry, but I didn't say anything. He sounded close to sobbing, and...

“What about Glori?” I asked him, my own voice almost a whisper.

“Pokéball,” Sai answered simply. “She seems sweet, and I mean that. Though... she just met me and I could tell she thinks I'm fragile. I talked with her as long as I could to prove her wrong. I was going to take her home from the beginning, but... Did Senori think of me as weak?”

“W-What? Sai, that's not it... He wanted to help you, in his own way,” I told him, struggling to find the words.

“I don't think I'm weak.”

“I don't think so, either.”

That was the truth. He was one of the strongest people I knew. I was the weak one, not him. That's why, when he started crying, I couldn't help him. I couldn't say or be or do anything to make the situation better. I mumbled an apology, and had no choice but to let him feel the pain.

D'awww... :(

“Well, we’ll see what comes of my arrival, then, Mister… Ezrem, right?”

“Captain Ezrem has a better ring to it.”

She rolled her eyes.

Ezrem you frickin' nerd. XD

I doubted any of the scratches could be mine, and because it didn’t matter, I intentionally drew my talons across the middle of the kitchen. When I was done, I stood back and admired my handiwork.

Ezrem please

“I don’t want to be here,” Sai said, and he wasn’t referring to the mausoleum. I’d learned enough about him over the years to know the implications of a statement like that. “But I don’t want to go.”

“We’ll… keep going, Sai,” I said. “We’ll start over. We’ll be all right.”

Oh hi there, overwhelming urge to hug something. This fic has already proven very good at activating my "MUST HUG ;^;" response, let me tell you.

Sai had entertained the idea of inviting his mother for a brief moment, since he still saw her for lunch every month or so despite his neglectful childhood.

Well that's certainly an interesting bit of news, isn't it. Seems like the kind of thing that could prove detrimental to him. Be careful, Sai. :<


This is possibly the most somber piece of fiction I've ever read. I think one of the main things that makes it so effective at setting that kind of mood is that we're seeing this tragedy through the eyes of the people living through it. Senori's fate is a tearjerker in and of itself, but the survivors, of course, have their own brand(s) of suffering, and including that... well, it's kind of like a feedback loop, I guess? Their aspect of the tragedy makes his all the sadder and more powerful.

Meanwhile I am pleasantly amused by Ezrem and Kuiora actually being an item now. In hindsight, I'm amazed I didn't see it coming. I wish I'd had the foresight to at least joke about "what if they hooked up someday in the future" back in the preceding fic's thread, heh.

Glori intrigues me, meanwhile. Seems like quite the perceptive little fish.

I'm so glad I finally got around to reading this fic. It's heavy af and I'm thoroughly enjoying it. :D
 

diamondpearl876

Well-Known Member
Good ol' Ezrem. He can make me laugh, he can make me smile... and, just as here, he can make me go "oh **** YOU" right to his mouthy-*** bird face.

Of course! That's his speciality.

"Pretended to cry"...

...totodile tears sfgdsgfd

Cutest image I've ever written, probably.

That's so adorable help...

I'd ship it.

WELL I SURE AS HELL AM

Senori's last days... were familiar; let's put it that way. This subject matter is not an easy thing to depict accurately, for a number of reasons, yet you nailed it.

I'm glad to hear it. This isn't a topic I wanted to treat lightly or make light of in any way, so!

Oh hi there, overwhelming urge to hug something. This fic has already proven very good at activating my "MUST HUG ;^;" response, let me tell you.

I get the "must hug" response every time I sit down to write this fic. Send help.

Well that's certainly an interesting bit of news, isn't it. Seems like the kind of thing that could prove detrimental to him. Be careful, Sai. :<

Good pickup. It wasn't expanded on now, but it will be later (unless my fic plans change, I guess, so don't quote me on that).

This is possibly the most somber piece of fiction I've ever read. I think one of the main things that makes it so effective at setting that kind of mood is that we're seeing this tragedy through the eyes of the people living through it. Senori's fate is a tearjerker in and of itself, but the survivors, of course, have their own brand(s) of suffering, and including that... well, it's kind of like a feedback loop, I guess? Their aspect of the tragedy makes his all the sadder and more powerful.

The fic is turning out to feel a lot somber than I originally planned for, but... it works, I think, and for the exact reason you said. At any rate, glad to hear you're willing to read and power through despite the depressing atmosphere of it all. XD

Meanwhile I am pleasantly amused by Ezrem and Kuiora actually being an item now. In hindsight, I'm amazed I didn't see it coming. I wish I'd had the foresight to at least joke about "what if they hooked up someday in the future" back in the preceding fic's thread, heh.

Lol, to be fair, I didn't even officially think of them as together until I thought of the sequel. So the signs weren't too strong in SP.

Glori intrigues me, meanwhile. Seems like quite the perceptive little fish.

I'm so glad I finally got around to reading this fic. It's heavy af and I'm thoroughly enjoying it. :D

That last sentence sounds like it should be a contradiction, but... I'm glad! Again, thanks a ton for reading and reviewing!
 

The Great Butler

Hush, keep it down
Ezrem, for all the good it did him, was hiding on the outskirts of Olivine City when he first heard about the egg. His and Kuiora’s child existed in that egg, but he felt no excitement despite all the effort that was put into relaying the news to him. Supposedly Kuiora herself had asked Senori to watch the egg while she went to search the forested area. After a week of asking if anyone knew where he was, her worry for her child outweighed her worry for Ezrem and she chose to go home. She convinced herself that he would just come back on his own time, like he always did. She could tell him about the egg then.

Oh, Ezrem, never change. I suspect there’s a real reason behind why he’s acting like this. I mean, his last family didn’t exactly end up so well…

Ezrem figured that giving up his post and going home would be the right thing to do. Taking care of his family would certainly be more fulfilling than protecting random pokémon in the forest, wouldn’t it? The latter left him feeling empty, that much he knew. It was the same even when he tried to be kind toward Sai and Rennio and the rest of the team. They all looked at him uneasily and worded themselves carefully around him.

Kuiora, though… She loved unconditionally. She was the only one who could make him feel anything other than obsession and shame. That fact both fascinated and terrified him. He couldn’t stand it, and so he hid. When he finally heard about the egg from a random pidgey, he feigned excitement but carried on as if nothing had changed.

I want to say right here that I really, really like how you have the Pokemon not only have detailed relationships with Sai, but also with each other. This is a dimension of Ezrem’s character that I don’t think could be brought out by his relationship to Sai.

He flew back into Olivine, weeks later, while the sun still shone overhead. As a flying-type, he found it difficult to navigate in the dark, and the dead of night would make it all too easy to turn around and hide again anyway. This was the safest option—or it would have been, if he were an ordinary flying-type commonly seen throughout the city. He was foreign and, even worse, shiny. The unwanted attention caused him to feel uncomfortable everywhere he went. He struggled to maintain his confident front as he ambled into the apartment, calling Kuiora’s name.

That’s certainly realistic, that a Shiny Braviary would be attracting attention in Johto.

As it turned out, Kuiora wasn’t in the apartment like he had anticipated she would be. He knew from past experience that if she were here, she would have answered him immediately. He took the time to check each room for her regardless, noting, as he always did, how clean and tidy everything was. The rearranged decorations on the fireplace mantle meant even that was cleaned, though no one ever used the fireplace because of a particular someone’s fear of fire. Thanks to Senori, the apartment could feel like a home for the team. He wished he could stay here more often, but Kuiora…

Well, even though he specialized in spinning tall tales, no words were sufficient enough to explain their relationship.

That one line probably just… sums up everything with them, doesn’t it? I don’t think there’d be words that could fit even if they were sufficient.

It was almost a relief for Ezrem when the only one in the apartment turned out to be Senori. Senori, at least, was more inclined to believe his lies—but the furret’s presence was conflicting just as well. He had been the team’s leader from the very beginning, a feat Ezrem envied greatly.

Ezrem, now is not the time for your ego.

Ezrem wasn’t looking for an argument today. His plan was to have Senori tell Kuiora that he had shown up, but couldn’t wait for her to come back because he had to keep an estranged group of raticate from attacking the forest. The raticate had been allowed to pass through to Ecruteak, but if they weren’t gone by nightfall, something would have to be done to ensure they didn’t hurt those in the forest like they had in the past. Surely Senori would understand the importance of what he had to do.

I understand what you were going for here, but I don’t know if “estranged” is the word I would have used.

Then Ezrem dared to go past the front hallway and saw the egg. His logic: if Kuiora isn’t here, the egg shouldn’t be here, either. The egg should be with Kuiora. He didn’t mistrust Kuiora, but instead cursed himself silently for thinking she wouldn’t accept help if it were offered to her. Years ago she would have declined, but she’d changed. Senori hadn’t changed. Of course he’d offer to help her so she could still train and… and whatever else she did nowadays.

I’m really interested in hearing Kuiora’s perspective on these arrangements and her relationship with Ezrem, because he seems sort of controlling. That said, it’s not exactly a criticism (from a reader point of view) because it’s in Ezrem’s character, I’d just like to hear the other side.

Ezrem decided against saying anything first, knowing he’d greet the furret with a sarcastic quip. Senori seemed to notice his hesitation and merely nodded his head in acknowledgment.

There was nothing in the family room to distract the furret and give him an excuse to maintain the silence. After a few moments he said sternly, “Welcome home.”

Ezrem frowned, unsure of how to respond. He took a step forward and asked the obvious question: “Where’s Kuiora?”

“At the lighthouse, helping Rennio with something,” Senori said, shrugging. “She should be back soon, but—”

“But what? You’re not worried, are you?”

Senori offered a thin smile. “Well, no…”

I’m legitimately not sure right here if Senori is actually aware of what’s going on around him.

“She won’t keep you waiting, especially since she was probably stubborn about leaving to begin with.”

Senori’s ears perked up curiously. “Rennio begged her to go. He specifically needed a water-type to come with him for some reason. How did you know?”

“You don’t know me very well if you have to ask.” Senori rolled his eyes, and Ezrem continued, “I’m not around much, but when I am, I pay real close attention. That way, I can make educated guesses like that and be right most of the time.”

“Do you think your kid will be as annoying as you are?”

Wow, Senori, that was rough.

Without meaning to, it seemed that Ezrem was steering this conversation in the wrong direction. He opted for a simple response and said, “Well, let’s hope not.”

Senori glanced back and forth between his teammate and the egg. He shifted uneasily where he was standing, and pretended to brush some dust away from the coffee table in the middle of the room.

Definitely feeling the awkwardness here.

“Anyway, if you’re gonna stick around, I might go walk around town for a bit…”

Ezrem opened his mouth to speak, but caught himself beforehand. How could he possibly ask who was going to watch the egg when the answer was so obvious? “Go ahead,” he mumbled instead.

Hopefully Ezrem will become a better parent… eventually.

“Really?” Senori said, genuinely surprised. “Just, um, keep the egg—well, it’s your egg. You do what you want, but I’ve…”

Ezrem’s expression hardened as the furret trailed off out of embarrassment. He hadn’t given a second thought to how exactly Senori was taking care of the egg. So much for paying attention.

He faked a smile. “I heard once that an egg that’ll hatch a shiny pokémon doesn’t need any special sort of incubation. Since we clearly don’t want the kid to turn out anything like its father, we should err on the side of caution and keep it warm at all costs.”

I feel this could use additional clarifying language. I found myself confused at first regarding who was speaking the last line about the egg; what I felt was unclear was that I first read it as Senori stopping himself from immediately speaking (the “but I’ve…”), gathering his thoughts while Ezrem’s expression is described, then explain what he was doing with the egg. I didn’t realize without reading it several times that that part was actually Ezrem speaking.

Senori rolled his eyes again, but did just that. He didn’t go to town like he claimed he was going to. He hurried to the lighthouse to tell Kuiora about his run-in with Ezrem. Ezrem was brash and unpredictable, but he wasn’t as bad as he believed himself to be. The egg needed someone to be there for it, and as long as he was the only one available to take care of it, he’d stay.

And now I really see that Senori’s illness will only complicate Kuiora and Ezrem’s situation even more…

You know, I could’ve admitted it. I really could’ve! All I had to do was fly back into the city, prop myself up on the apartment windowsill, and peck at the glass pathetically until someone came to open the door and let me in. I could’ve told Senori or Kuiora or whoever that I’d simply forgotten how to undo the lock myself since I’d been gone so long. That would’ve been a lie, of course, but hey, then I’d have had the excuse to say sorry for inconveniencing them in such a way, and then another quick sorry about how I didn’t drop by to visit more often. They might have laughed somewhat. Even if it was an awkward laugh, I could have felt more at ease about coming home and admitting I never should’ve left in the first place.

I’m not really sure what he’s talking about admitting, though the impression I get is that he doesn’t want to admit that he wants to live there.

Instead, I kept on coming and going, even after Shin was born. No one tried to stop me. If I was hanging around for a while, great! If not… Well, that just meant that Kuiora had a lot of stories to tell every time she saw me, and since she liked stories even more than I did, I figured she didn’t mind.

She might want to hear some stories too, Ezrem, you know.

Honestly, if someone had put their foot down and told me to stay, I would’ve. Probably. But in hindsight, I was sure everyone on the team could remember all the times I convinced them to believe or do certain things that ended up going awry. And since they all had a decent set of morals, they probably had the right idea about not confronting me.

Ezrem definitely seems to be dealing with a lot of self-hate, or at least that’s the impression I get. He should be more open to his family, they might be able to help him overcome it at least partially.

As usual, Senori had to be the one to ruin everything. I only started sticking around permanently again once the white coats claimed that Senori’s prognosis was far too poor to justify the more aggressive treatment methods. It didn’t matter one bit whether Senori was at home or in the hospital at this point. According to them, it was best to make him feel as comfortable as possible and to make his last moments worthwhile for the sake of everyone involved.

I’d give the white coats credit for trying to help us understand, sure. The nurse who bandaged up my wing back when I was burned was nice enough, so I had no reason not to trust the health care profession. But what they were telling us to do was to live in the moment, and that just wasn’t for me! I planned in advance. I needed to know how others acted and what they were going to say. If I didn’t know, I needed to feel in control. I’d become obsessed with the idea of making what I wanted to happen, happen.

This feels very realistic to me as well. The idea that someone could not cope with the limits put on them by a medical situation is something I think everybody has gone through at least once.

Senori’s sickness wasn’t something I could control in the slightest. And it wasn’t his fault it turned out so badly, I know, but I hated him for it. Loathed him for it. I didn’t know how dementia progressed, and I wanted to find a way to save him. Saving others wasn’t my forte by any means. To want to save someone instead of hurting them for once… and to only be able to stand by in the end, looking on rather helplessly… I hated Senori for putting me in that situation. All of it reminded me of Annie, really, which made sense. The main difference was that Senori was alive for a while, and Annie was gone before I could so much as blink.

As is this. Ezrem clearly doesn’t “hate” Senori in the traditional sense in which the word is used, he hates the situation and is coping with it by blaming Senori for it. It’s not a good thing, but that’s how he’s doing it.

And of course a lot of his reaction to this has to do with what he went through with Annie, I knew it.



I had to do something. I was convinced that if I accumulated any more guilt, I’d start drowning in it.

I think he might already be.

Unrelated to this point, but I just realized the title of the chapter was “albatross” and Ezrem seems to be seeing himself as one on Kuiora, Senori and the others.

Unfortunately, there wasn’t any obvious place to start looking for ideas. It pained me to admit it, but I knew next to nothing about dementia or diseases in general, and I hadn’t exactly made any friends in Olivine that could lead me in the right direction.

There wasn’t time to sit and contemplate my plan of attack, so what could I do? I decided I could start inside the apartment itself. I waited until the most knowledgeable pokémon on the team was home alone and confronted him in the privacy of the living room. Atis had always been a shy, reserved kind of guy, so to say I was surprised when he blew up at me immediately was a vast understatement.

It doesn’t shock me that Ezrem didn’t really think through his actions and realize that Atis is probably suffering just as he is.

Not that Atis’s idea of blowing up at someone was very violent. He only chucked a pokéball at my head, which bounced off of me, onto the couch, and then onto the tile floor with a loud clunk.

That is a very Atis thing to do.

“Good grief. What’d I ever do to you to deserve that?” I was about to add that, you know, on second thought, he shouldn’t answer. But I couldn’t really think of anything terrible I’d done to Atis except tell a few mean-spirited jokes about him here and there. I repeated myself when he didn’t say anything right away.

“Wait, what?” Atis stared at me, looking like he hadn’t slept well in days. “O-Oh. It’s just you, Ezrem. I thought you were someone else...”

Ah, Ezrem didn’t mention that he approached Atis without any warning whatsoever.

I rubbed my head with my wing, since it really did hurt! I couldn’t imagine how hard it would’ve hurt if the fighting-type actually trained himself. “No worries,” I mumbled. “Everyone just left for the hospital, though, so I’m afraid that excuse doesn’t hold up very well. Pokéballs wouldn’t effectively scare burglars away, either.”

Atis sighed. He sounded just as tired as he looked. “Look, I’m sorry, okay? But don’t play dumb with me! You should know that if I’m stressed out, it’s because of her.” The hitmontop reached down and picked up the pokéball he’d thrown at me, running his hands over its surface scratches and wiping away crusted dirt.

“Ah, right.” I’d almost forgotten about the day I saw him carrying the magikarp’s pokéball at the beach. It seemed we were all currently preoccupied with something to the point of acting crazy. “That’s fair, except… Hold on. What’s her name again?”

“Her name’s Glori.”

I blinked at him rather stupidly. With the way he was clenching his fists, I thought he’d break the pokéball or punch me since I happened to be in front of him instead of her. I’d never seen him this angry before. “Okay, well, Glori the magikarp couldn’t possibly come up behind you like I did. We don’t live underwater.”

Atis loosened his grip on the pokéball and turned it over in his hands, sighing deeply. “I know that. I’m… not dumb, you know.” He managed a small smile and said, “Sai had her meet the team earlier, and I guess you weren’t around, but everyone loves her. Especially Kuiora.”

I’m sensing a bit of jealousy on Atis’s part. Well, maybe not jealousy, but Atis clearly seems to fear the change that’s coming. I can’t blame him, but that does appear to be what it is, and if it is that, I’m surprised by it. It’s a great thing to tackle and I want to see what happens, because I honestly never really thought about it from this angle.


“A water-type teammate sounds like something she’d get excited over, yeah.”

“I-I know, and I thought that was great, I really did, until she started telling Sai these ideas about how to revamp the apartment so that Glori could stay out of her pokéball all the time…”

His mouth was still parted, but he couldn’t seem to finish his sentence. “Like the rest of us do?” I guessed.

“She shouldn’t have to be part of the team!”

Yeah, Atis is coping even more badly than Ezrem is. I guess they all have to do it in their own ways…

“She shouldn’t have to be replacing anybody, no,” I said, wondering if Atis had always been this temperamental without showing it.

“You get it, yeah…” Atis said. He took on a calm demeanor now, allowing his gaze to shift from the pokéball in his hand to me. “She’s in the ball already, you know. She has to be, because how would she travel to the hospital otherwise? Sai was about to leave and I didn’t know if he wanted to bring her. I couldn’t think of a reason why he’d want to bring her, so I held on to the pokéball, a-and then when you snuck up on me, I thought you were him coming back for her…”

Oh, that makes sense. But is Atis implying that he would have thrown the Poké Ball at Sai? If that’s the case, they need to have a serious talk about what’s happening and soon.

“You don’t have to justify what you did. If I knew you’d lose sleep over it, I wouldn’t have gone and spoiled the surprise for you.” I shrugged, trying not to let him how I actually thought he was acting less like himself and… more like me. “Why don’t I hold on to the pokéball while they’re out?”

That “less like himself and more like me” is unusually reflective for Ezrem. I wonder if not being completely alone in his personality like he used to be is having an effect on him.

“Are you sure? It’s not a big deal. I can put it down anywhere, really, s-so…”

“Yes, Atis, I’m very sure. As you pointed out, I wasn’t there when she met the team. Figure I should introduce myself.” Atis frowned, but handed over the pokéball anyway. “Good. Now, seriously, go get some rest.”

Yeah, he probably hasn’t been getting enough sleep either. Feels like something bad is building up to happen…

The hitmontop nodded, then walked to one of the bedrooms wordlessly, which was a huge relief for me until I realized I hadn’t asked him for help about researching dementia like I’d meant to. It was just so awkward, remembering what it was like in a pokéball, all those years ago when Annie would recall me for the most ridiculous reasons! She couldn’t control me any other way, I knew, and it was fine, because I could see and hear my surroundings from inside the ball regardless.

It's probably better you didn’t ask him that, Ezrem.

I wasn’t sure when Atis was last recalled to his pokéball, but something told me he’d since forgotten what it felt like. Something told me he was completely unaware that Glori was able to witness our entire conversation and that, once she got the chance, she’d probably give him a piece of her mind. Something told me that it wouldn’t have been right to add insult to injury, and to find a better way to fix the problem instead.

That’s an interesting observation. Since we really don’t know too much about Glori yet (and neither does Ezrem) it’s hard to predict what’s going to happen when she does get that chance.

My sympathy for Atis was quickly replaced by amusement. He’d been so stressed out by Kuiora’s suggestion to accommodate Glori inside the apartment, and here I was now, trying not to giggle about it. That’d wake up the poor hitmontop, but I was too eager to listen to Kuiora’s wild ideas and build on them. That’s what the two of us did best as a couple, after all! We took all the bits and pieces about life we didn’t quite understand yet, laid them out bare, and worked out the kinks to fit them together like a puzzle.

Ah, there’s the old Ezrem again. And of course he and Kuiora are the ones who come up with the outlandish ideas.

Part of me pondered, just for a brief moment, why I was willing to talk to Kuiora about Glori, but not about Senori, the major problem hanging over our heads. The other part of me knew deep down that nothing could be done to fix Senori, and that Kuiora would sternly tell me so. She used to believe death was a concept invented and brought up in conversation just to scare those who felt vulnerable. She’d grown up and learned a lot since then, of course.

Putting this off is only going to make your problem worse, Ezrem.

And speaking of kids… There was Shin to think about. We hadn’t discussed at any length of how to break the news to our boy. We hadn’t discussed much of anything at all lately. I didn’t doubt that she’d managed to explain the situation to him by herself during one of my disappearing acts.

Maybe I’m forgetting something, but can you clarify the timeline as to how old Shin is and how much exposure he’s had to Senori?

Well, Glori was on my good side for the time being, despite how Atis felt about her. Since the apartment wasn’t magikarp-proof just yet, she gave me the perfect excuse to go out and wander. I instinctively flew in the direction of my preferred hiding place, which lay north of Olivine. I was always comforted by how the heavily forested area made it difficult for anyone to spot me without the ability to fly, too.

I thought of the Hidden Grottoes from B2W2.

I swooped in toward one of the forest’s many ponds, claws first, which forced the water to ripple and carry away a group of wooper floating lazily on their backs. That gave Glori space to materialize, and we were near the water’s edge so I could perch comfortably on the grass. I pretended to preen and watched out of the corner of my eye as Glori had to fetch her pokéball before it drifted away to the other side of the pond, where it could be taken by a passing trainer or feral.

With the way Ezrem approached the pond, it almost could come off to a third party observer as if he was hunting Glori.

“You and the crew honestly are the worst at greetings,” she mumbled, then ducked back under the water to nudge the ball near my feet with her top fins.

“We’re a crew, huh?” I said, still not looking at her. “That’s more accurate than calling us a team. I mean, we’re not pirates, but we kind of act like it sometimes. Stick around long enough and you’ll see.”

Glori is sure getting a great look at what kind of messed up family this group is, if nothing else.

Glori grinned. “I can see that already. Stealing things just to pass the time doesn’t sound like the worst way to live, at any rate.”

I am liking her more and more as time goes by.

I grinned back. Why did Atis dislike her again? “My old trainer had a similar philosophy.” I paused, remembering what little I had been told about Annie’s past. “She was terrified of water, though, now that I think about it. So I guess my old crew never had a chance at being real pirates, either.”

“Well, we’ll see what comes of my arrival, then, Mister… Ezrem, right?”

“Captain Ezrem has a better ring to it.”

Oh my God I love the interactions between the two of them so much

She rolled her eyes. “You know,” she said, “I would’ve assumed that hitmontop was the ingrate the crew spoke about, not you.”

Curious…

Glori shrugged. At least, I thought she did. It was hard to judge the magikarp’s body language, since she was mostly submerged in water. “It’s not too easy, trying to eavesdrop from inside a cupboard like the one I was hidden in,” she said. “Besides, that’s irrelevant compared to how I was expecting Senori, not anyone else.”

It feels like it would be hard to tell that she was shrugging because she’s a fish, too. :p

“I refuse to believe he actually wanted anyone else to do his dirty work for him, but it seems he didn’t have a choice.” I shook my head and added, “Can’t do much about it now.”

“Indeed…” she said slowly, her voice trailing off in a way that told me she knew something I didn’t.

So I stood there, waiting for her to continue, because there was no way I was going to be the one to appear weak and press the issue! I pretended to preen again until she grew bored and started to swim away from me, probably to see if we were anywhere near the apartment—which, luckily for me, we weren’t. I let her go off on her own, and in fact, I did the same as I flew to the branch of the tree closest to me.

Ezrem, always so vain. :p

The last sentence is structured a bit oddly. “I left her go off on her own, and in fact, I did the same” sounds awkward. I had to read it over several times before I understood what you were saying.

I shivered when a small, unexpected gust of wind blew past. I hadn’t realized how cool it was, but it made sense. It was winter again, Annie’s least favorite season, and mine as well. There weren’t many excuses I could give the team if I wanted to escape for a while, because what bird in their right mind would willingly brave the cold? They’d tell me to stay in, light the fireplace, but I couldn’t bear it, so I’d say I had to go help out a friend of mine in the forest with something. And that wasn’t a lie, per se. I’d help others, but they weren’t friends, just wild pokémon I came across at the perfect moment. I was tired of saving the forest’s inhabitants, but after all these years, there was still nowhere else that came close to feeling like home.

This is dripping in characterization thanks to what I remember about what happened to Annie.

I abruptly jumped in surprise as Glori called up to me. I couldn’t hear her, and I wasn’t interested in what she’d said at all, but I flew back down with the meanest look on my face I could manage.

Like I said, so vain.

“I could’ve fallen and died right there, you know!” I said.

“You’d have had plenty of time to regain your balance and fly away.”

I frowned at her. “Okay,” I said. “I could also carry you away in my talons and conveniently drop you in a spot where you can’t find water to swim in for miles. Wouldn’t be hard.”

Glori, apparently crazy on a level comparable to Sai, laughed. “You wouldn’t do that,” she said, and laughed again.

“No, I wouldn’t,” I admitted, relaxing a bit. “I don’t reveal my evil plans that easily. Not out loud, anyway.”

I see Ezrem is finally getting someone who can go head to head with him.

“I didn’t want to tell you this, but…” she said slowly, “it seems you don’t know. Sai rushed to the hospital with everyone after he got a call from the doctor. I can’t imagine that it was good news.”

I took a deep breath. I hadn’t known. That didn’t matter, though. The prognosis was awful from the very beginning, so this couldn’t come as a shock at all.

Could Senori actually die before the end of this story? If so that’ll be something I wouldn’t have expected.

“You and Atis stayed behind, then,” I said dumbly. What else could I say? That I’d waited too long to try to help Senori, and already it was too late?

“My presence wasn’t a priority.” She paused, then added, “Like the hitmontop claimed, I have no right to be here.”

I’m beginning to sense that Glori has her own issues that need to be addressed.

“And Atis didn’t go because…?”

“He’s too worried about himself. He doesn’t want to face what’s happening.”

She’s certainly perceptive.

Glori nodded to me definitively, so I returned her to her pokéball and flew back toward the city. I wanted to visit the hospital, wanted to say goodbye to Senori, but I doubted that I’d be welcomed despite how the furret had forgotten my name and face long ago. By showing up, I would be intruding on the rest of the team and their final moments with their leader. I could only be comforted by the fact that I hadn’t failed at helping Senori. I hadn’t even tried!

As many things as Ezrem does wrong, I wish he wouldn’t beat himself up so severely. There’s nothing he could have done, although I suspect that what happened to Annie still weighs on him and is driving that mentality right now.

I flew back to the apartment, noting how empty and blue the sky was. Even the clouds didn’t want anything to do with me today. That was fine, I supposed. Things were just as they should have been. I was alone, and everything below me looked so small, reminding me how big the world was and that I didn’t belong in any part of it.

This is strangely poetic and very sad.

When Shin was born, I knew I was in trouble. Totodile were known to be hellions, after all. Raising an innocent little rufflet would’ve been easier. All I would’ve had to do was explain why braviary can fly and why rufflet can’t! Alas, I wasn’t that lucky. At least my frequent escapades saved me from the worst of Shin’s antics, which mostly involved him biting or crashing into things that knocked his teeth right out.

Reading between the lines here, it sounds like Ezrem is avoiding his responsibilities as a father due to his guilt about others who were close to him, like Rennio, Annie, and even Senori himself.

Now, I’d met Kuiora as a croconaw, and from what I’d been told, she was never too reckless with her teeth. I laughed at her then, since the thought of her being anything but reckless was impossible to imagine. But the very first time Shin sunk his teeth into something and had to be pried free, I happened to be around and saw Kuiora panic. And I was the one who was supposed to panic, not her!

I had to laugh here. I don’t know if you intended this as something humorous, but it was a welcome feeling after everything else that’s been going on for these characters.

I had to remind myself of that when I knew the news of Senori’s death was coming, probably as soon as Sai walked in the door. I didn’t want anyone to feel obligated to speak to me; with Glori’s warning and the tension in the air, I could just nod in understanding. Disappearing beforehand to avoid the weeks and months of sadness overshadowing everything in life seemed more appealing. Again, I owed Kuiora, and I owed her even more than that, really, but I could start here. So I chose to stay.

Something gives me a bad feeling that someone – though I don’t know who – is going to be angry with Ezrem for not being around. It’s kind of a no-win situation when you think about it.

I paced back and forth, focusing my attention on the pitter patter of my claws pressing against the floor. If I took a good, hard look at the tile, I could see scratches, probably from Shin’s claws, or maybe Gracie’s. Senori always did scold her for letting them get too long. I doubted any of the scratches could be mine, and because it didn’t matter, I intentionally drew my talons across the middle of the kitchen. When I was done, I stood back and admired my handiwork. There, I thought. Now I’d made my mark, but I felt none the better for it.

This is more and more starting to look like a mental breakdown in slow motion, if we’ve reached the “causing destruction just to feel something” stage already.

Eventually, it happened. It was dark out, and maybe I should’ve been sleeping hours ago at that point, but the team had to come home and I had to be there for them when they did. I’d waited all day, but still I wasn’t ready, partially because no one could ever really be ready for this sort of thing, and partially because the people I expected to have to comfort the most… Well, they weren’t there.

The teammates who were there walked in one by one through the front door. They were all eerily quiet, so much so that the door creaking open sounded sharp as a gunshot. They weren’t holding back tears or anything like that, and though I considered that a blessing, I was sure they’d just let it all out at the hospital. Rennio’s arms lay limp at his sides, and his head hung low. Knowing him, he’d probably gone to hide while Gracie took on the role of Sai’s anchor. The fire-type maintained her calm composure and led Sai straight to his bedroom to lie down. A few moments later, Atis poked his head out from the other bedroom. His face scrunched up like he’d physically been hit, and then he slammed the door shut.

I’d forgotten Atis was still in the apartment, honestly. Not that he would’ve been the best companion to have, but at least he made silence comfortable. Gracie and Rennio were a different story. I couldn’t ask what I desperately wanted to, not right away, and it killed me. I looked around warily, not looking forward to making the situation worse. Where was Kuiora and where was my son? I didn’t want Senori to be reduced to an afterthought, but I couldn’t help but be worried.

There’s… something strangely effective about showing the actual event through the eyes of someone who wasn’t there and can only observe those who were. Also the atmosphere of what’s being depicted here is making me terribly nervous, as if there’s another, unexpected shoe to drop beyond what is being said took place upfront.

(Also, I never expected that, if Senori actually did die, that it would come anywhere but the end of the story. That one’s a surprise.)

But he didn’t turn around, didn’t raise his voice. He didn’t acknowledge me in the slightest. Up close, it was obvious how agitated he was with the large amount of tiny sparks of electricity swirling around his arms. Given how badly he was spacing out, he’d probably shock me on accident if I touched him to get his attention.

Those tiny sparks of electricity are a really nice detail to add. They give an additional peering into what’s going on in Rennio’s head.

The elekid bit his lip and settled for sitting on the couch instead of pacing around, looking like a very stiff robot. He wouldn’t look at me, and that was fine. I doubted I could make any kind of meaningful eye contact with him in a moment like this. Words were always my weapon of choice, and even those were failing me right now. Again, I found myself blaming Senori for leaving me to deal with this nonsense when I could be in the forest, completely oblivious and uncaring…

“This might be a stupid question,” I said, “and you can tell me if you agree.” Because I was the most stunning example of honesty. Right. But maybe asking an open ended question would help speed things along. “Is there, um, anything I can do going forward?”

He finally lifted his head toward me, the corner of his mouth turning into a scowl. “Shouldn’t you be at the hospital?” he said.

Not that it’s invalid for Ezrem’s way of coping with this to be blaming Senori, but I think he’s about to have a real revelation of Rennio turns that around by blaming him.

“Mind if I give you a bit of advice?”

I frowned at the unexpected interruption. The idea of Rennio giving me advice almost made me burst out laughing. If only I could’ve upped and left to race over to the hospital without hearing him out—but I’d already done enough unforgivable things to him, so I forced myself to stay put a while longer.

I shifted my body uncomfortably and took a step toward him, this time careful not to drag my claws on the floor. “Yeah, I guess. Go ahead.”

Rennio decided that now was a good time to stare at me. His eyes looked cold and empty, but I knew him better than that. No doubt he was trying not to let all the emotions stirring inside of him blow up. “I hate you, you know,” he started, sighing heavily. “At least when Annie died, I had you. You acted so strong and got me out of my funk, got me motivated enough to keep going. For the longest time, I thought it was a front you put on for my sake, and I… really, really appreciated that, Ezrem. But then I discovered you just didn’t care about her being gone! It’s easy to keep going when you don’t care.” He paused and rubbed his eyes. “Anyway, I’m sure you’re just dying to get to the hospital, and I won’t keep you. My advice for you is this: don’t do to Shin what you did to me.”

Oh no… it’s worse than I thought. Rennio doesn’t blame Ezrem for the larger situation, but it sounds like his spirit is just completely destroyed. I don’t know how he comes back from this…

There were a whole slew of reasons Rennio ignored my comment and went to go check on Gracie and Sai. I decided it wasn’t worth pursuing the conversation and left for the hospital instead, thinking how the elekid had made a good point. If anyone on the team was capable of pulling it together after a blow like this, it was Senori. And Senori was gone, so who did that leave for support? I’d only been able to do it before by lying to myself, and I wouldn’t have recommended that to anyone.

Good thing Rennio ignored it… this would have been a blowup if he didn’t, I think.

But as I crept through the halls for the first time, I realized there were some perks to keeping Senori here. The hallways were spotless, and the desks organized. Whoever worked here cared, and no doubt Senori got lots of personalized care, given how the number of nurses roaming about far outweighed the number of patients I saw.

Braviary is not a particularly small species, so it is rather amusing to think about him somehow getting into the hospital and sneaking around. Although if it’s more like a Pokemon Center, I suppose his freedom makes a little more sense. It’s not a big deal.

What I didn’t see was Kuiora or my son. And what I didn’t want to see was Senori’s body being moved or something, though that would’ve been the perfect opportunity to say goodbye to him.

I shook my head at the thought. I felt I had no right even saying goodbye, and besides, I had business here. My best guess was that Shin had caused some sort of trouble, and Kuiora was working on getting him out of it.

It turned out that I was absolutely correct. “And everybody says I don’t know my family well,” I muttered to myself as I saw a small flash of blue turn around the nearest corner, followed by a nurse with a panicked expression on her face.

If you know Ezrem, you know his son. That’s how I look at it.

“Shush,” I told her, trying not to sound forceful. “You’re acting like you did when you were a kid! Always obsessing over stuff that doesn’t matter in the grand scheme of things.”

“That’s not true!” she said, but it totally was, and she knew it. She became defensive whenever someone else was right and there was no way to prove them wrong. “This does matter! Shin can’t attack anyone he wants to for no good reason.” Her gaze shifted downward. I had a feeling she was remembering the time she attacked Sai in public for no reason other than to get his attention.

“Maybe that was his way of telling us he’s sad that Senori’s… gone. He’s known that things haven’t been normal for a while now.” Kuiora remained quiet, and Shin calmed down as well, so I continued, “If it really bothers you, I’ll stay here with him and I’ll see you at the apartment later. But please, don’t push yourself at a time like this.”

This feels unusually introspective for Ezrem… it’s almost a little uncomfortable, though that is fitting for the situation.


Her silence made me wonder if she’d been listening or not. I was about to repeat myself when she nodded, stood up, and handed Shin to me. I wrapped my wings around him, and the totodile nestled up to me.

“Yeah…” she whispered. “This was dumb of me, right? I really do want to go home.”

“Then go home, and I’ll meet you there later, like I said.”

Her eyes met mine. “You mean it, Ezrem?” she asked.

“Yeah, I mean it.”

Arceus only knew how many times I’d broken that promise, but she seemed to believe me, or she simply didn’t feel up to arguing over it. When she disappeared around the corner, and when I heard the heavy doors to this particular hospital wing open and close, I set Shin on the floor.

That “yeah, I mean it” hit me right in the heart.

“You know I love you, kid, but I’m only gonna tell you this once,” I said. “Are you listening?”

The totodile cocked his head. “Sure, Daddy, I’m listening,” he said.

“I’m sure Mom’s told you plenty of stories, right? Ones she heard from Professor Elm?”

“Yes…” Shin said slowly, “especially stories about how totodile should take care of their teeth.”

That gave me a much-needed smile.

I sighed. “Whatever you do, she’ll love you and forgive you. That’s just who she is, but that doesn’t mean you should do whatever you want, because… Well, why did you really steal the doctor’s tie?”

“Because he was bugging everyone when everyone was crying!” Shin said, jumping up and down. “And he made everyone cry even more.”

Oh no… the innocence of Shin only makes this even more painful.

I rubbed my eyes, using my wing to hide the fact that I was struggling not to laugh again. “Was it a moving fan?” I asked him.

“Sure was!”

The placement of humor in this chapter is really effective in balancing out the depressing parts.



Walking out, I kept my head low, still apprehensive at the idea of seeing Senori. It occurred to me that I’d never seen Annie’s body, either. Rennio and me had assumed she’d burned with the forest, but part of me always thought that, because I didn’t see her body, there was a chance that she was still alive somehow. That logic seemed to apply here, even though it wasn’t really logical logic.

Wouldn’t it have been nice, though, if I hadn’t killed Annie? If we thought she’d been dead all this time, but she was actually alive somehow? What if she’d been trying to find us this whole time? I wouldn’t actually be a murderer, then. I wouldn’t be as heartless as everyone thought I was.

That was a nice idea. It was such a nice idea that I fantasized about it all the way home.

This is a road of thought Ezrem should not be going down.

He’d remained calm and reserved when I’d expected intense depression and intermittent mood swings. Kuiora had told me that the entire team was just as surprised. She claimed that it was a welcomed change of pace, especially if his calmness didn’t eventually reveal itself to be a ticking time bomb in disguise.

Kuiora is right, it is a ticking time bomb. There is no way it’s anything else.

His stoicism slightly bothered me, though I couldn’t pinpoint the exact reason why. Rennio had reminded me that I’d reacted the same way to Annie’s death, and it didn’t seem fitting for a trainer to follow in his pokémon’s footsteps like that. So on second thought, I selfishly wanted Sai to act in his usual predictable way.

Sai poked my shoulder to get my attention and said, “Well, how do I look?”

Something’s definitely wrong. The Sai I know wouldn’t be acting like this.



With his outfit, he seemed older. Wiser, even. His suit was crisp and without wrinkles, and even though the tie he wore was the only one he owned, it could easily fool anyone into thinking it was brand new. The outfit complemented his tanned skin nicely, and it fit him perfectly. He spoke confidently as he told me that the outfit had been tailor-made just for him by a Kalosian acquaintance of Jasmine’s. For the moment, it was inconceivable to me that he had tried to kill himself five years ago by jumping from a seventeen-story building.

A nice little bit of world building there.

“You look like a man who’s going to live for a very long time,” I said, shrugging.

Ezrem, no. Stop tempting fate. This one is really obvious.

Sai laughed with a hint of nervousness. That had to mean he was actually upset deep down, right? He had just put on a pretty convincing mask that could collapse at the drop of a hat. That made sense. He’d done exactly that when we were doing the gym circuit all those years ago, after all.

I frowned as it hit me just how little I knew him now. I’d have to fix that if I planned on sticking around.

That laugh “with a hint of nervousness” is making me nervous.

“Sai,” I said, then lowered my voice. He may have seemingly been in good spirits, but no one could ever really know for sure. Life was awful like that, but sooner or later I had to accept that a lack of control was normal. “Um, that was a bad choice of wording, I know, so let me rephrase myself. You look good, but do you feel good?”

Sai reached inside his pocket and kept his hand there, fumbling with something that I guessed was the die. “Well,” he started, “I rolled the dice and got lucky for a real long while. Now my luck’s run out, and there’s not much I can do about it, so…”

I’m not sure what to make of Sai’s statement regarding the dice. There’s multiple ways it could go.



Well, bad luck is said to come in threes. If anything, I’d learned not to believe in luck like Sai did, but two important figures in my life had died. Or maybe Annie hadn’t died after all. I didn’t know. What I did know was that I wanted to be next in line, yet I couldn’t just keep giving in to the urge to disappear. I couldn’t give in to the assumption that I couldn’t redeem myself without Senori.

Hm. These thoughts are fitting, especially for where Ezrem is now, but having Ezrem flat out say he wants to die in the plain language he does feels a little… I don’t know, it feels like it could be conveyed a little less directly and would sound better for it.

Sai blinked, then nodded like he understood somehow. “Sure, Ezrem,” he said. “I’ll buy one the next time we’re at the store, okay? If I forget, remind me and I’ll make it happen.”

That ending doesn’t give me a good feeling…
 

diamondpearl876

Well-Known Member
Oh, Ezrem, never change. I suspect there’s a real reason behind why he’s acting like this. I mean, his last family didn’t exactly end up so well…

Hmm, and I remember a time everyone was like "Ezrem's evil and needs to change." XD Well, hopefully he'll at least stop his destructive habits. But yeah, his last family didn't end well, and that's definitely a factor.

I want to say right here that I really, really like how you have the Pokemon not only have detailed relationships with Sai, but also with each other. This is a dimension of Ezrem’s character that I don’t think could be brought out by his relationship to Sai.

Sai's a driving force for sure, always has been and always will be, but yeah, I'm hoping to focus more on the inner team dynamics this time around compared to SP.

That’s certainly realistic, that a Shiny Braviary would be attracting attention in Johto.

The shiny attention factor was something I wanted to use a lot more initially, but it's kind of fallen to the wayside. At any rate, glad it at least seems releastic.

That one line probably just… sums up everything with them, doesn’t it? I don’t think there’d be words that could fit even if they were sufficient.

Yes, yes it does. XD

Ezrem, now is not the time for your ego.

Ezrem thinks it's always time for his ego. :p

I understand what you were going for here, but I don’t know if “estranged” is the word I would have used.

I'll see what I can do about that, though no other word's jumped to mind just yet.

I’m really interested in hearing Kuiora’s perspective on these arrangements and her relationship with Ezrem, because he seems sort of controlling. That said, it’s not exactly a criticism (from a reader point of view) because it’s in Ezrem’s character, I’d just like to hear the other side.

Ezrem tries to be in control as much as he can, but in reality, he's not in much control ever.

I’m legitimately not sure right here if Senori is actually aware of what’s going on around him.

At this point in time, Senori's sound of mind.

Wow, Senori, that was rough.

Senori sometimes has the gall to tell it how it is, heh.

Definitely feeling the awkwardness here.

Good to hear! That's what I was going for.

Hopefully Ezrem will become a better parent… eventually.

I wouldn't rank him as the worst parent ever, but... he's up there. So, yeah, hopefully he'll get better.

I feel this could use additional clarifying language. I found myself confused at first regarding who was speaking the last line about the egg; what I felt was unclear was that I first read it as Senori stopping himself from immediately speaking (the “but I’ve…”), gathering his thoughts while Ezrem’s expression is described, then explain what he was doing with the egg. I didn’t realize without reading it several times that that part was actually Ezrem speaking.

That's fair. I was a bit too focused on making this scene awkward, and I think the confusing dialogue takes away from that, really. Thanks for pointing it out!

And now I really see that Senori’s illness will only complicate Kuiora and Ezrem’s situation even more…

His illness is going to complicate everything, really. :( I feel for Sai and co.

I’m not really sure what he’s talking about admitting, though the impression I get is that he doesn’t want to admit that he wants to live there.

Yep! Spot on. It's not outright said. Ezrem has a way of dancing around words, as you know I'm sure.

She might want to hear some stories too, Ezrem, you know.

Okay, but I literally had a line prepared to use at some point that was basically what you said here. So, yeah, you're spot on.

Ezrem definitely seems to be dealing with a lot of self-hate, or at least that’s the impression I get. He should be more open to his family, they might be able to help him overcome it at least partially.

Being open for him is super tough, and there's definitely a lot of self-hate brewing. He doesn't think he deserves to receive any kindness that he could get from being open to his family.

This feels very realistic to me as well. The idea that someone could not cope with the limits put on them by a medical situation is something I think everybody has gone through at least once.

Indeed. It's a sad reality, but it is what it is.

As is this. Ezrem clearly doesn’t “hate” Senori in the traditional sense in which the word is used, he hates the situation and is coping with it by blaming Senori for it. It’s not a good thing, but that’s how he’s doing it.

Not a good thing indeed. Ezrem did it in SP, he's doing it here. Will he break the habit? Stay tuned to find out, dun dun dunnn.

And of course a lot of his reaction to this has to do with what he went through with Annie, I knew it.

You were spot on, as usual!

I think he might already be.

Unrelated to this point, but I just realized the title of the chapter was “albatross” and Ezrem seems to be seeing himself as one on Kuiora, Senori and the others.

Heh, yep, that's why I named this chapter that. Though any chapter with Ezrem as the POV could be named albatross, probably.

It doesn’t shock me that Ezrem didn’t really think through his actions and realize that Atis is probably suffering just as he is.

The thought of someone suffering more than him is a bit too much for Ezrem to bear right now, heh.

That is a very Atis thing to do.

Lol, I thought that throwing the ball might be a bit weird, so I'm glad to hear it fits. I'm not sure if anything can top the Sai/Atis secret scene in the weirdness department, though...

Ah, Ezrem didn’t mention that he approached Atis without any warning whatsoever.

Maybe I should clarify that?

I’m sensing a bit of jealousy on Atis’s part. Well, maybe not jealousy, but Atis clearly seems to fear the change that’s coming. I can’t blame him, but that does appear to be what it is, and if it is that, I’m surprised by it. It’s a great thing to tackle and I want to see what happens, because I honestly never really thought about it from this angle.

Actually, jealousy is it. Atis just wants to be settled down with Sai and co. and focus on what he thinks is important in life, but things keep getting in the way. Things like Glori.

Yeah, Atis is coping even more badly than Ezrem is. I guess they all have to do it in their own ways…

It's going to be one giant, depressing shitshow, I'll tell you that. What else do you expect from me, though?

Oh, that makes sense. But is Atis implying that he would have thrown the Poké Ball at Sai? If that’s the case, they need to have a serious talk about what’s happening and soon.

Yep, that's what he's impyling. :C Hoo boy.

That “less like himself and more like me” is unusually reflective for Ezrem. I wonder if not being completely alone in his personality like he used to be is having an effect on him.

When he's alone, he can avoid his thoughts, or try to. Being with others who challenge him makes that difficult if not impossible.

Ah, there’s the old Ezrem again. And of course he and Kuiora are the ones who come up with the outlandish ideas.

Of course. ;D They wouldn't work nearly as well as a pair otherwise, I think.

Putting this off is only going to make your problem worse, Ezrem.

Realistically, he knows that, but sometimes, craziness wins out, I suppose.

Maybe I’m forgetting something, but can you clarify the timeline as to how old Shin is and how much exposure he’s had to Senori?

Shin's only a couple years old and Senori was sound of mind for about a year and a half of that time. I don't plan to show that Shin and Senori were particularly close; Shin's going to be affected most by the reactions of the other team members after Senori's death.

With the way Ezrem approached the pond, it almost could come off to a third party observer as if he was hunting Glori.

And that'd be a very Ezrem-like thing to do. XD Or at least, my goal was to subtly make it look like he was trying to take control of the situation.

Glori is sure getting a great look at what kind of messed up family this group is, if nothing else.

She's probably regretting joining the team already... probably...

I am liking her more and more as time goes by.

It's weird writing her as a new character after writing the old team together for several years, to be honest. So I'm glad to see people are liking her even though she's portrayed as an intruder of sorts.

Oh my God I love the interactions between the two of them so much

Ezrem has a thing for water-types confirmed?

Nah, but they're fun to write together in particular.

It feels like it would be hard to tell that she was shrugging because she’s a fish, too. :p

Yeahhh, I really need to break the habit of writing body language that doesn't make sense... Sometimes, the 'mons are a bit too much like humans in this fic.

The last sentence is structured a bit oddly. “I left her go off on her own, and in fact, I did the same” sounds awkward. I had to read it over several times before I understood what you were saying.

I cringed myself when re-reading that sentence, so yeah, I agree it needs to be changed.

This is dripping in characterization thanks to what I remember about what happened to Annie.

And then I'm reminded of Love and Other Nightmares and how it's going to end and oh boy, I ruin all my characters.

I see Ezrem is finally getting someone who can go head to head with him.

TRUE. Gracie kind of fills that role, too, but she doesn't care nearly as much and chooses to ignore Ezrem more often than not.

I’m beginning to sense that Glori has her own issues that need to be addressed.

Everyone's got issues in my fics, man.

As many things as Ezrem does wrong, I wish he wouldn’t beat himself up so severely. There’s nothing he could have done, although I suspect that what happened to Annie still weighs on him and is driving that mentality right now.

His development will definitely focus on forgiving himself.

This is strangely poetic and very sad.

It's a bit OOC for Ezrem - the poeticness, I guess. Hmmm...

Reading between the lines here, it sounds like Ezrem is avoiding his responsibilities as a father due to his guilt about others who were close to him, like Rennio, Annie, and even Senori himself.

Yep. He doesn't want to ruin Shin, too, if he can help it.

I had to laugh here. I don’t know if you intended this as something humorous, but it was a welcome feeling after everything else that’s been going on for these characters.

Humor isn't quite my forte so I never try to write it on purpose, but! Glad to hear something I wrote turned out humorous anyway, lol.

Something gives me a bad feeling that someone – though I don’t know who – is going to be angry with Ezrem for not being around. It’s kind of a no-win situation when you think about it.

It really, really is.

This is more and more starting to look like a mental breakdown in slow motion, if we’ve reached the “causing destruction just to feel something” stage already.

I think Ezrem's just been repressing that tendency for a long, long while now, and this is the breaking point for it to show through.

There’s… something strangely effective about showing the actual event through the eyes of someone who wasn’t there and can only observe those who were. Also the atmosphere of what’s being depicted here is making me terribly nervous, as if there’s another, unexpected shoe to drop beyond what is being said took place upfront.

I admittedly wasn't sure how this would work, but... for a fic tha'ts already extremely depressing no matter what scene is happening, I was hoping this would actually add a layer of tension to offset how depressing everything is. Kind of. If that makes sense. It probably doesn't.

Those tiny sparks of electricity are a really nice detail to add. They give an additional peering into what’s going on in Rennio’s head.

This is what happens when I try to actually show the 'mons being, you know, 'mons. XD

Oh no… it’s worse than I thought. Rennio doesn’t blame Ezrem for the larger situation, but it sounds like his spirit is just completely destroyed. I don’t know how he comes back from this…

Rennio's still deeply affected by Annie's death as well, though it doesn't show nearly as much through destructive behaviors.

If you know Ezrem, you know his son. That’s how I look at it.

Lol, very true. Shin's just as mischievous, though not intentionally manipulative. Too young for that.

This feels unusually introspective for Ezrem… it’s almost a little uncomfortable, though that is fitting for the situation.

Ezrem's spent a little too much time thinking lately...

That “yeah, I mean it” hit me right in the heart.

That gave me a much-needed smile.

Glad for both of these. XD My plans have worked!

This is a road of thought Ezrem should not be going down.

Nope, but he's going to go down it nonetheless.

Something’s definitely wrong. The Sai I know wouldn’t be acting like this.

True, but he's grown up a little. It's been five years since SP, after all.

Ezrem, no. Stop tempting fate. This one is really obvious.

I really wanted to use that line, and only Ezrem would be enough of an ******* to use it. Oops.

Hm. These thoughts are fitting, especially for where Ezrem is now, but having Ezrem flat out say he wants to die in the plain language he does feels a little… I don’t know, it feels like it could be conveyed a little less directly and would sound better for it.

That's fair. I'll try to see how I can reword it.

Thanks for reading and commenting, as always!
 

The Great Butler

Hush, keep it down
Sai breathed a sigh of relief. This particular office looked nothing like a prison cell. There was furniture here, for one thing, and dim lights overhead that didn’t flicker. Two expensive leather armchairs took up a good portion of the room, a side table nestled between them. The boy couldn’t help but notice the stack of thick textbooks on top of the table. He hoped that they might hold the secrets to his recovery, since he hadn’t had much luck with actually talking to psychiatrists.

This is a strong opening paragraph, rich in description that makes for an excellent introduction to what’s happening. Starting immediately off on Sai recognizing this place as not a threat brings back his history effectively, and gives good insight into his mindset in two sentences.

I really like the note about how he hopes the books will hold the secrets to his recovery, too. That’s a very real, relatable thing.

Why did he still come here every week, then, if that was case? The answer to that question changed constantly.

Also very relatable.

Glancing toward the window at the far end of the office, Sai saw a deep, dark blue twilight closing in. Another day in his life was almost over. Soon, he could go home and sleep—if his mind slowed down and let him. It had been a long day, after all. It had been a long week. Really, it had just been a long life.

Also very relatable. Seriously, Sai, are you me today?

A wave of restlessness washed over him as he realized someone was speaking to him. Was it Dr. Richards, his former psychiatrist?

“You’ve told me before, Sai… that bad things happen to bad people, right?”

Silence. It wasn't Dr. Richards, though the words were similar.

The way he’s disconnecting from reality here is disturbing, but it also feels realistic. He’s been through a lot, and if this is earlier in time than the main story, his mental state is still especially raw.

“Yes.”

Silence. He had learned that answers were supposed to swift and sharp. Hesitation created mistrust, and mistrust led him to trouble.

I like that you made sure to show the results of the abuse he was subjected to.

“Okay. What kind of person are you?”

Silence. Sai watched as the psychiatrist took a handkerchief and wiped the sweat from his brow, and shifted in his seat so he didn’t look as slumped.

“...That's a really nice suit, sir.” He had to say what was on his mind or it was like saying nothing at all.

I didn’t think he would want to answer this.

“Thank you, Sai.”

“I think I'm boring you. Because I don’t know why I’m here today.” Silence. The psychologist’s mouth parted, but no words came out. “I mean, I don’t feel sick, so…”

“Do you think these sessions have been helpful at all?”

While they’re not exactly the same, I feel like maybe what Sai says could be changed a little so the psychiatrist’s question doesn’t feel redundant. As it is, it feels like Sai is indirectly saying he doesn’t think the sessions are helpful (via “I don’t know why I’m here today”) so the question feels just a little like it’s repeating.



Silence. There was pain hidden in that silence. Would this psychiatrist be the first one brave enough to hear about the pain?

No, of course not. No one would ever be brave enough to make it through even half the story. So Sai filled the silence with meaningless chatter. “I don’t know. I’m either going to get better or I’m not. There’s no in-between.”

Again absolutely relatable, and it makes sense that Sai would avoid confronting what happened to him by ironically keeping it all to himself.

Reading this part made me think of how much all of Survival Project could have been him telling the story to the psychiatrist, in fact.

The therapist fumbled with the papers on the clipboard in his lap, tapping his pen on each page before moving to the next. Dr. Richards also took notes in the cells. Sai didn’t know what that meant. It probably didn’t mean anything.

But I thought it wasn’t Richards?

“From what you’ve told me, you eat well enough. Your sleep patterns have improved considerably, and you’ve started exercising a bit more.”

“Yeah, I train. To be closer to my pokémon.”

At this point I realize I have to ask myself, just what did this doctor get informed of when Sai or whomever connected Sai to him hired him?






Silence.

“So. Now I have a question.”

“Yes, Sai?”

Sai reached into his pocket and pulled out the black and white die Dr. Richards had given him all those years ago. He looked his new psychiatrist in the eye and asked what the man thought dice might signify if it was used symbolically in a piece of art or the like. Sai kept his gaze firm, but he was still so unaccustomed to seeing human faces that he had to look away.

Wow, Sai taking the die out really hit me right in the heart.

I feel as if the wording here could be clarified a little. There’s still some confusion (deliberate, maybe?) about whether this is Richards or another psychiatrist, and when I first read this I thought it was the doctor taking out the die, not Sai.

Silence. A very, very long silence. The room grew darker. Twilight was here now.

Something struck me as poignant about this line.

“Well...”

Sai, in the end, couldn’t bear to listen. Couldn’t process what the psychiatrist’s answer was. He only remembered that Dr. Richards said black and white were polar opposites.

That’s an interesting editorial choice, not revealing the doctor’s answer. But I think it works.

It had been a nice gift to receive at the time. But Dr. Richards had been paid by Team Rocket to give him medication that forcibly cycled his moods, causing his own thoughts to become black and white. Things were always all bad, or all good, and because of that, he crashed. He crashed and he drowned. He drowned in his own black and white thoughts, over and over.

I… I never thought the die had this kind of story behind it. I mean, it makes complete sense Team Rocket were manipulating him in this fashion, but at the same time it’s so horrifying that it’s still hard to process.

When he was released as a part of the survival project, a thousand different freedoms came to him. But much like how twilight comes and goes, his emotions, harsh and deep, changed so often that he couldn't take advantage of that freedom. He wanted to feel infinite, yet little of him was actually infinite, unless you counted the nights he spent trying not to burst from the pain of loneliness. When he was confronted by that inability to speak, to coincide with anyone else's thoughts or beliefs, then he made use of the coping techniques he had learned in the cells, like he was now. A false sort of contentment traveled toward his heart, which beat with a morose fervor more often than not. Nothing was right, nothing was wrong. Existing was enough of an accomplishment during moments like these.

First off, nice title drop on Survival Project.

This might be one of the most insightful, concise descriptions of someone experiencing violent mood shifts I’ve ever read.

//

chapter 4 ; [KUIORA]
effigy

*​

Oh that certainly sounds super good.



I’d always meant to visit Ecruteak again. The city was so close to Olivine, and it was so full of people who took any opportunity to recount the history surrounding all the sacred buildings and artifacts they’d preserved over the centuries. It would’ve been the best place to bring Shin. Then he’d know that the pictures he saw in my collection of storybooks didn’t just come from someone’s wild imagination! Not to mention I’d heard how the sages of Ecruteak wanted the legendary Ho-oh to acknowledge their strength, so they accepted any and all challengers. If I had the chance, I could’ve beaten them fair and square.

Somehow I doubt we’re near the end of this story just yet, but at the same time, something about this paragraph makes me feel like things are cycling around for a sort of closure to begin. Maybe it’s the retrospection on Ecruteak.

Ezrem was also the one who told me stories about Ecruteak in lieu of the townspeople. That was good enough for me, even if he probably exaggerated literally everything he heard from the conversations between trainers passing through to get to Olivine. I forgave him for disappearing in return for his thoughtfulness.

Nice way to bring Ezrem into Kuiora’s narrative. I wonder if he was telling the stories to Kuiora as a sort of substitute for telling them to Rennio.

When I finally did get the chance to travel out to Ecruteak with Sai, it was for Senori’s funeral. I couldn’t wrap my head around Sai’s choice of location, but he explained that nowhere else in Johto met the requirements for the kind of burial ground he was looking for.

We certainly have gone ahead with everything quite quickly.

Also, I assume that he didn’t consider the House of Memories in Lavender Town because he never went to Kanto.

“Besides,” he said, “that was a long time ago, and Senori’s more important than… what happened back then.”

I’m glad to see that he is able to at least acknowledge that, although something tells me this isn’t as hopeful as it seems at first…

Sai had wanted to stay in the Pokémon Center the night before to avoid an early trip to the city, but he decided against it to save money. Ezrem insisted on flying the team when he realized that Sai was planning to have everyone walk. No one questioned how distracted the braviary seemed, and no one who had to travel in their pokéball complained. From inside my own pokéball—I’d long since outgrown Ezrem in size—I listened to Sai make small talk with Shin. I thought about how the world would be so quiet without our trainer, and not in the peaceful kind of way.

I don’t remember, what was your take on the cost of staying in the Pokemon Center?

Two thoughts on them flying there using Ezrem. One, he has to be carrying Senori’s body somewhere, and I assume a Poké Ball wouldn’t work on a corpse. Two, is he carrying Shin in his arms (given Shin’s small size) or speaking to him through his own Poké Ball?

When Ezrem landed outside Ecruteak’s west side entrance and I was out in the open again, I shivered. The morning chill was pretty brutal, and the lively pomeg trees that looped around the archway leading to the heart of the city failed to block the wind from reaching us. I stretched out my arms as Shin started to run to me, but he backtracked toward Ezrem, who could warm him up better than I could, anyway.

That’s a nice little detail with Shin running back to Ezrem. I like when you do that, adding those little touches that would be so easily overlooked.

We had to find Bellmoore Avenue, which, according to a map Sai brought, was a bit further to the north. Luckily for us, Ecruteak cared a lot about their tourists and their status in the League. Tall street signs stood on every corner, and none of the letters were faded. Atis read them to Sai easily, and then Sai figured out which road to turn on.

Is Bellmoore spelled properly?

Once, Sai got totally stumped even with the map. He stopped to ask for directions from an older man braving the December cold to pick up pieces of trash that the wind had blown into the streets. By this point in our search Sai was becoming impatient, and he mumbled something about not being on time for anything ever. He almost gave up on the old man, too, when he just kept staring at the map with a puzzled expression on his face. Sai repeated the name of the place with a raised voice, emphasizing each syllable sternly. Finally, the old man understood. He offered a sad, knowing smile and pointed to where the asphalt gave way to a narrow gravel path in an alley.

Sai both thanked the old man and apologized to him. We moved on, but our trainer plodded along slowly now, looking more like someone wandering about without a destination in mind. Knowing him, he felt guilty for almost losing his temper with the old man, but he’d feel even guiltier if we didn’t find Bellmoore on time. Not that I knew all that much about how humans grasped the concept of time, but Atis was teaching me about it. I watched as the hitmontop placed a hand on his back and pressed gently to get him to speed up the pace again.

I’m really starting to fear for Sai’s well being here…

Also, nice touch with Atis being humanlike and teaching the others about the way humans are.

At the end of the alleyway, Sai said, “Okay, here we go,” and I guessed that we’d just reached Bellmoore Avenue. Ahead of us was a vast courtyard with all different kinds of statues and flowers and hedges cut in weird patterns, but it was a white sign held up by two circular columns that caught my attention. I stopped to read it, but I had trouble just figuring out that there were two words on the sign.

We’re…. really doing this, aren’t we?

Ezrem tapped me on the shoulder with the tip of his wing. “You look rather fascinated with something over there,” he said, his head tilted. “Should I be jealous?”

Classic Ezrem. Of course, he’s probably compensating for his own emotions here.

“Of course not,” I said, crossing my arms. No one was even by the sign! I did my best to ignore him and keep reading, but the rest of the team was already heading through the courtyard toward the tower looming behind it. “This is the right spot, isn’t it? Where are they going?”

I like that you consistently show them as working to do things like reading that are different from how humans can do said things. It helps paint a more vivid picture of the differences between them.

Ezrem shrugged. He turned his head to glance at Shin, who’d fallen asleep at some point with his arms slumped over his father’s shoulders. “Like I’d know,” the braviary said, his voice quiet. “If it is, though, I don’t see any corpse around.”

I flinched at his bluntness. At least he’d made sure Shin wouldn’t hear before opening his break, but I gave him the most intense glare I could manage, anyway. He totally deserved it for talking about Senori like he was just some creepy object.

“What? I’m trying to behave, you know!” he said, then sighed. “Let’s just get this over with.”

Not now, Ezrem. Not now.

And with that, he started to carefully maneuver his way through the courtyard on foot instead of flying to avoid waking the tired totodile on his back. And then it hit me that he wouldn’t have ended the conversation that way if he was trying to be rude on purpose, so he was… being honest?

I’d never admit it to Ezrem’s face, but I’d given up on trying to understand him. It didn’t seem like he wanted anyone to, so I usually felt okay about it. But I certainly felt guilty for it now! Hadn’t Sai told him about today at all? Technically, we were holding a memorial service in Senori’s honor, not a proper funeral. That meant there wouldn’t be a body, just a visit to the spot Sai had chosen for him to be buried.

Who knew that Pokemon could have messed up relationships just like people? :p

But seriously, they’re going to need to resolve this at some point.

I hung back behind everyone for a while longer. I was half angry at Sai and the team for not including Ezrem in something important again, half angry at Ezrem for not being at the hospital when he should’ve. I walked on, ignoring the scenery, ignoring the fountain that had water spouting from the mouth of a stone-carved lugia and the fact that I now recognized that the tower ahead was Ecruteak’s rebuilt Brass Tower. When the team was almost out of sight completely, I had no choice but to sprint and rejoin them.

Wait a second. If I’m remembering correctly, isn’t Kuiora the one who loved stories about legendary Pokemon? If I’m right, this is rather distressing that she’d just ignore all those things…

Also, they rebuilt the tower, huh?

I paused in front of the solid gold doors leading into the tower, which closed behind the team with a resounding thud that startled me. I took a deep breath, reminding myself that this wasn’t going to be the visit back to Ecruteak I’d envisioned, not least because we came to say goodbye to Senori together. So I wasn’t going to take the attention away from Senori and explain how the Brass Tower had been nothing but ashes years ago, and I wasn’t going to stray from the team to admire all the intricately detailed paintings and decorations. I went to great lengths to show Sai how much I respected and cared about him, and I wanted to do the same for Senori. Teammates were just as important as the trainer, after all, and knowing all the history in the world was pointless if you weren’t part of anyone’s story yourself.

So no, I wasn’t going to be selfish and reckless like usual. I was going to tough it out and stick by my team the entire time, even if it hurt like crazy, even if it all felt like it a terrible dream happening in slow motion. Finding the courage to follow through would be hard, but courage was the most important part of being strong.

I pushed open the Brass Tower’s heavy doors and stepped inside, looking straight ahead.

I literally feel Kuiora’s pain right now.

I wondered whether Sai would’ve allowed me to sit this one out if I’d asked. There was no way a spirit like Senori’s could be contained in a grave, anyway, so why bother? For the rest of our lives, he’d be watching us, guiding us like always. The main difference was that we wouldn’t be able to see him, talk to him, travel with him…
Does Kuiora truly believe this or does she simply want to believe it as a way to cope?

I watched as our trainer shook his head and turned toward us. “What do you know?” he said. His voice still sounded strained. My chest felt heavy hearing it. He had to know that Senori wasn’t completely gone, too, right? “We’re early. First ones here.”

Not too many people were expected to show up, really. Glori was already with us in her pokéball, and she’d be released when we found a pond where she could swim. Marty and Sasha had promised they’d show up, of course, and Corinne and Tamron had claimed that they were going to beg Jasmine to bring them until she caved in. It was only right that we waited for them, since they all cared a lot about Senori, and they’d all been insistent about asking us if there was anything they could do to help.

I’m sorry for forgetting about them and having to ask you, but nice that you brought back Corinne and Tamron for this. It gives a sense of completeness.

Unfortunately, no one seemed too sure of what to do in the meantime. Sai closed what I now assumed was the guestbook and went to sit on a nearby pew decorated with ornate brass inlays. I glanced at Ezrem, who seemed unfazed by Shin nuzzling restlessly into the feathers on his neck. Out of the corner of my eye, Gracie and Rennio nodded to each other while frowning. Atis turned in circles, reading some of the writing on the walls to himself and rubbing his elbows nervously.

Atis certainly is the most humanlike.

Apparently, we could help out with the preparations if we wanted, as a way for us to honor Senori alone, as a team. As one of the women approached Sai to explain the process to him, I got a better look at the oversized white robes they all wore and the gohei hidden in the sleeves. If my memory was still functional, unlike the rest of me, then the gohei preparations would be quick. Then the women—I thought they called themselves channelers—would give us privacy until we left.

The wording of the first sentence is confusing, specifically the “alone, as a team” part. I think I see what you’re trying to say, but the way it’s written it sounds contradictory and is difficult to absorb.

That said, very nice to bring up the Channelers and do a detailed description of them. Clearly, you did your homework since you used them over the Mediums from the Johto games.

“It’s fine,” I added out loud, remembering the silence. I kind of did mind, actually, but it was only fair to step up to the task. While I spent the majority of my time keeping an eye on Shin, the team, especially Atis and Gracie, worried about Sai.

I’m a little confused here as well, specifically about the “While I spent the majority of my time…” sentence. It’s not clear to me when that sentence’s contents are taking place. Is it while Kuiora is speaking, or afterward while the others are doing the preparations, or in prior times? It’s probably the last option, but it took me some time to arrive at that.

“If I may…” the head channeler spoke, “the feraligatr would be most handy, given her height.”

“Yeah, looks like it’s pretty much settled,” Sai said. He started to follow the channelers and motioned for me to come, too. He held out his arm at a weird angle, smiling, and I stared, unsure of what the gesture meant and wondering when my trainer had become so mature.

I think (and fear) that this maturity is an act on Sai’s part.

Ezrem and Gracie and Glori could forget about the idea of replacing Senori. At this rate, Sai would fit the traditional description of a trainer and become the leader himself.

Nope. Not going to happen. I can’t see it, anyway.

When we reached a part of the mausoleum where the team couldn’t overhear us, the channelers removed their gohei. The head channeler instructed me to hold one in place after unfolding it and having it touch the floor. I had to be careful not to break the wood because of how thin it was while the head channeler worked to secure a gold, zigzag-shaped, paper streamer on the tip. My height definitely came into play when I was asked to hold the gohei up high and make a few laps around the mausoleum with Sai and them. The streamer would still drag across the floor because of how long it was, but ultimately, the gohei would work to cleanse all the negative energy lingering, and to put to rest any of the deceased that were disturbed because of it.

“Additionally, we doused each of the gohei in a heal powder specially extracted from a stantler’s antlers. Do not be concerned if the powder drifts away,” the head channeler informed us while the other women finished up with their paper streamers. “We will go on ahead of you so you can follow the appropriate path the ritual calls for. Are you ready?”

I don’t have any comments on this portion specifically but it did hit me how therapeutic carrying out this ritual might be for them.

Sai accepted a gohei prepared for him as well and nodded. Our arms linked, I waited for his signal to start moving. I felt a tug and he said, “It’s not too late to say never mind if you want, Kuiora.”

Without thinking about it, I marched forward, tugging him along slowly. He fell into step beside me. “Now it’s too late,” I said.

“Yeah, true.”

Well said, Kuiora.

Once again, silence took hold. Silence was the last thing I wanted, but Sai strolled along unbothered, humming parts to an unfamiliar song. I thought about teaching him what the unique patterns in the stained glass windows signified, or just getting to the point and apologizing for not being as strong as I expected myself to be during all this.

Do you know in your mind what the song is?

“He didn’t know about Senori’s, uh…” I trailed off. I could think it, but I couldn’t say it? Pathetic, Kuiora. “You know,” I went on, still failing to summon the courage I needed for the rest of the day. “The thing that isn’t here, but would be, normally.”

Sai slowed down, and I tried to match his pace even though a million more questions were racing through my head. Eventually, all he said was, “I didn’t want to hurt anyone more if I didn’t have to,” his voice a mere whisper.

Something tells me Sai is really teetering on the edge of being able to hold himself together… Kuiora framing it as “what would be here normally” may not have helped.

I broke my promise, then, and spouted off the knowledge I knew about the Brass Tower—how durable its structure was so that it could withstand any wild storm or stray battle, especially after the fire from long ago, and how he could, without a doubt, trust Ecruteak to always respect Senori’s memory.

Wow, I didn’t even think of how the Brass Tower’s fire fits in thematically with this. Well done on layering that symbolism.

“Just like you respected Ezrem and Rennio!” I said. I covered my mouth with my free hand, embarrassed by how high pitched I’d said that last part. I didn’t want Sai to know I was trying too hard to keep my composure. But my pulling my free hand caught Sai off guard and made him stumble a bit.

Before I could apologize, Sai went on, “I used his pokéball as the urn, Kuiora. I didn’t have the money for anything better, which I know Senori doesn’t care about. And I left the die with him, too. Face up, number one, that single black dot. Because it only seemed right.”

Okay now I really am very concerned about Sai’s well being, because with how precious that die was to him, burying it feels like him getting rid of treasured possessions.

“I think Senori would’ve liked if part of him could stay in Cherrygrove with his old clan. I hope he doesn’t hold that against me. And the team, that die… I rolled it for almost everyone on the team, but Senori gets to keep it? That doesn’t seem fair, does it?”

This is incredibly poignant, but at the same time it feels like the beginning of the unraveling of Sai’s psyche.


His words, filled with worry and shame and sorrow, this time called for silence. I listened, pretending he was listing the funeral customs of a faraway region to soften the bleakness of our situation. At the same time, I berated myself for wanting to let everything he said go over my head. I used to be oblivious to him back when we traveled, too, because I was only interested if he mentioned my name or if I might get a chance to battle.

Bleak. That’s a good word for what I’m feeling right now…

“I don’t want to be here,” Sai said, and he wasn’t referring to the mausoleum. I’d learned enough about him over the years to know the implications of a statement like that. “But I don’t want to go.”

“We’ll… keep going, Sai,” I said. “We’ll start over. We’ll be all right.”

I don’t know about that…

He clenched his free hand and looked me up and down, the wild glint in his eyes diminishing just a little, then said, “Start over? God, it feels like just yesterday you evolved for the first time and started throwing punches to knock some sense into me. This is ridiculous.”

Wow, you are just nailing every single one of the beats you need to to convey the bleakness of the situation they’re in. Well done.

Speechless, I said nothing.

“Starting over sounds nice, though,” Sai said. “Does that mean you’ll technically be my starter now?”

I laughed despite myself. “You said it, not me,” I said. If jokes were acceptable as an apology for the fact I couldn’t erase the past, then I could totally take advantage of them, right?

I don’t think I like where this is going.



Sai shook his head, and I forgot what I meant to say. “Thanks, Kuiora,” he said to me. “I knew about the gohei, too, but… I didn’t mention it. I figured I’d be doing it alone, so, yeah, I appreciated the company.”

Dumbfounded, I stood there as Sai went up to the team and asked if someone could hold his gohei, because now his arms hurt. He acted like we didn’t have the conversation we just did, but I knew the phantoms that haunted him wouldn’t leave him alone that easily. And I knew our team could sense his sadness even if he tried to hide it. Rennio and Atis and Gracie rushed to help him, and Ezrem even told Shin, who was no longer napping, to go do what our trainer asked him to.

When Ezrem is compliant without resistance there’s something serious going on.

I vaguely wondered, too, whether or not he’d choose me—and the rest of us—again if we really had the chance to start over. I liked to think he would.

I don’t think Sai will be able to without the die. He’s not exactly been brought up with the notion of free will, and his mental state right now is incredibly fragile. Who knows if any of them might remind him of Senori instead?

Sai had one last surprise for us. He gathered the team for a private meeting near the back wall of the mausoleum right as everyone else arrived. The newcomers busied themselves with signing the guestbook and avoiding eye contact with each other while Sai explained what would be our tribute to the life Senori lived before he traveled with us. Sai couldn’t leave any of Senori’s physical remains in Cherrygrove, no, but another perk the Brass Tower offered was something called the tree of remembrance.

This sounds interesting…



Sai reached into his pocket, and for a split second I thought he was going to pull out the die and I was going to be really confused. Instead he took out a small brass plaque in the shape of a leaf. He showed us Senori’s name etched on it with fancy-looking letters, and he claimed we’d be adding it to the tree on the back wall here. I hadn’t paid attention to the mural before, thinking it was a mild homage to nature in a place that specialized in indoor burials. And the mural, overflowing with a massive amount of plaques, already seemed complete to me. Senori would fit right in with the rest of the deceased here, though. He had a knack for brightening up the lives of anyone he came in contact with.

This feels incredibly poignant to me because it really feels like Senori is leaving the team to join a different one, in a way.

When the team split up, I couldn’t tell if anyone was bothered by his confessions regarding the die and his choices for Senori’s grave. I couldn’t confront anyone about it, either, because Shin wasted no time in diverting my attention toward himself. He rushed off, seemingly unfazed by this whole memorial service thing, and was now trying to knock over a set of empty candleholders.

Wait, I’m a little confused. I thought he only told those confessions to Kuiora.

I knew I probably couldn’t catch up in time, so I stomped my foot to knock some sense into him. An unfamiliar voice reprimanded me with a comment about slow-moving, disrespectful land dwelling water-types. The voice belonged to Glori, who hovered in a decent-sized water basin located near the team so she could participate in the meeting. Unable to think up a witty response, I chose to physically retrieve my son and drop him into the pool with her so she could deal with him. If Ezrem felt more up to it, he’d call me immature for sure.

Glori smirked. I didn’t offer any proof that I found her banter funny, though she did keep Shin preoccupied by sending him off on a hunt for loose feathers belonging to Ezrem, and for that, I could be grateful again for the other water-type’s presence. There were just too many kinds of sadness in this one confined space for me to maintain the front I’d put on for Sai.

Already loving Glori’s presence among the team, even if the circumstances are incredibly sad.



I nudged him and said, “Well, what do you think, Ezrem? Was that too immature?”

“Too immature,” he said, nodding again. “You awful, awful land dwelling water-type.”

“What? No, you’re an awful, awful…” I started, turning sharply to him. The tip of my tail scraped the bottom of the tree remembrance in the process, and I jumped back, hoping nobody else had noticed I’d just desecrated the memorial. “Ugh. We’re both awful, okay?”

Ezrem shrugged. “Works for me.”

And then a moment between Kuiora and Ezrem worthy of a smile, even in these dark times.

Then I stepped back and strained my neck trying to peer up at the highest layer of leaf-shaped plaques. Maybe Atis would’ve interpreted some of the names with me, if this were the right time and place for a reading lesson. A pang of sadness struck me when I realized that the higher a plaque was, the less likely it’d be acknowledged. There weren’t many creatures out there that could stand eye level with them. What if Ezrem felt that kind of sadness sometimes as a flying-type? He was always soaring above Olivine, on the lookout for trouble, but what if that wasn’t what he really wanted?

I grabbed the tip of the flying-type’s wing and led him to the growing group of mourners. The braviary, seemingly lifeless like the mural itself, resisted my pull at first with a shocked expression on his face. Like he thought he needed permission to be here. Like he, too, had a million and one secrets hidden. That I knew almost none of them and could only hold his hand to comfort him was just another kind of sadness.

And we as readers know what those secrets are…

I love how Ezrem’s character is depicted. There are all matter of things he does that you could object to but he has redeemable characteristics too and both sides get a respectful depiction.



Ezrem shook his head. “Hey, you still can’t deny their poor sense of humor,” he said, but he waddled over to Gracie and struck up a conversation with her anyway. I smiled as he acted like real shield by lifting an entire wing to block her view of Marty and Sasha.

I think a word or two is missing from this, namely “I smiled as he acted like a real shield.”

Scanning the mausoleum, there weren’t a lot of guests here for Senori number wise, though a crowd lined up outside the mausoleum wouldn’t have mattered as much to him. Senori would’ve appreciated how Marty had postponed his gym battle in Blackthorn City and traveled halfway across the region to say goodbye, and how elekid twins showed up to support Rennio when they’d only personally met the furret a handful of times. Sai had entertained the idea of inviting his mother for a brief moment, since he still saw her for lunch every month or so despite his neglectful childhood. It was just like him to be considerate at his own expense, but he knew how much the mention of his past broke his starter’s heart, so he decided against it.

She doesn’t deserve the right to be here anyway.

Also, I don’t know if it’s what you intended, but it feels rather depressing when it’s mentioned that not a lot of guests showed up for Senori, even if it wouldn’t have mattered to him.

Yeah, it was just like him to be too considerate. I watched as he went from guest to guest, and to everyone on the team. I watched as he placed a hand on their shoulder, and I couldn’t hear what he told anybody, but he spoke with a genuine half-smile on his face. Which didn’t make sense, because no doubt he had to be suffering the most out of all of us. When he came to me, his dark blue eyes looked dry and stubborn as he told me that everyone should meet at the tree of remembrance in fifteen minutes. If he wanted to cry, he was holding back, even though no one would blame him for breaking down right then and there. Really, crying was the only response left to have now that all the final arrangements for Senori’s passing were finished.

I couldn’t deny that I wanted to see more of that from him, though! More proof that he was still brave and still ours and still here. It would be all too easy for him to disappear, literally or figuratively, immersed in his grief.

It might be better if he was able to constructively express those emotions now instead of bottling them up, because that’s going to make it worse when they do come out.

Of course, pokémon aren’t scared. We’ve always approached humans to test their strength, because in reality, we need them and we know it. The world they’ve built over the centuries hasn’t been a hundred percent accommodating for us. Any old trainer won’t do, so we’re picky, but we remain loyal when we find that one worthy trainer.

A good way to fold in the general relationship between people and Pokemon.

I’d tried to teach Shin that much, at least. My answer had only deepened his curiosity. He watched Sai more closely after that, and a few weeks later, he came back to ask when we were going to start looking for a new trainer.

I stared at him, taken by surprise. “Why would we do that?” I said. Waiting impatiently for his response, I had wondered if he thought Senori’s death meant the entire team would go their separate ways.

But no, that wasn’t it. “I don’t think Sai’s the worthy trainer.”

If there was one thing that absolutely broke my heart the most in this chapter, it’s this.

Right now, watching Sai and Shin together from afar, I felt frozen in place, wanting everything to be different yet wanting nothing to change. I couldn’t imagine belonging to any trainer but Sai. I never wanted Senori to go, but it was naïve to think nothing bad could ever happen to us. It was the bad things that had made Sai a worthy trainer to begin with, after all. And we could only get stronger from here.

Watching Sai and Shin together from afar, feeling as conflicted as I’d ever been, I started to cry, too.

Sadly, I feel like we have a lot farther to fall before things start to look up…

All I can say overall is, boy did you ever bring the emotion in this chapter. These events happened faster than I expected, but they weren’t brought down by the speed at all – I was entirely satisfied. I got exactly what I hoped for for when we got to this point.
 

diamondpearl876

Well-Known Member
All right, my apologies for the late response to this. XD I've had the post notification in my email for, oh, a solid month now. Things have just been busy, ahh!

This is a strong opening paragraph, rich in description that makes for an excellent introduction to what’s happening. Starting immediately off on Sai recognizing this place as not a threat brings back his history effectively, and gives good insight into his mindset in two sentences.

I really like the note about how he hopes the books will hold the secrets to his recovery, too. That’s a very real, relatable thing.

This half-chapter/interlude/thing (smh when even the writer isn't sure what to call them, exactly) was indeed heavily dependent on description, so I'm glad to hear it worked out! :D

Also very relatable. Seriously, Sai, are you me today?

While I of course wish people didn't relate to Sai like this, that's not something particularly in my control, so relatable is a pretty good, realistic place to aim for. ^^;

I like that you made sure to show the results of the abuse he was subjected to.

As unfortunate as it is, the abuse has left a lasting mark, as we'll see without the fic. D:

I didn’t think he would want to answer this.

I think he could've answered if he wanted to, at least, but no, it's not something he wanted to answer. That's a pretty subtle character thing you picked up on, hehe, which is what I always love about your reviews. <3

While they’re not exactly the same, I feel like maybe what Sai says could be changed a little so the psychiatrist’s question doesn’t feel redundant. As it is, it feels like Sai is indirectly saying he doesn’t think the sessions are helpful (via “I don’t know why I’m here today”) so the question feels just a little like it’s repeating.

Mm, no, they're not the same, but I see how they're redundant. I think repetitive questions to get straightforward answers would be realistic, but not quite as interesting for storytelling.

Reading this part made me think of how much all of Survival Project could have been him telling the story to the psychiatrist, in fact.

Hmm, SP definitely could've been written that way, sure! Using only his POV was definitely one I considered. Instead, I went with the switching Pokemon POVs partly for the mystery air but most importantly for the POV from those learning about Sai and how to effectively help someone in a position he's in.

But I thought it wasn’t Richards?

Mm, it's not. This should've been a different tense; the sentence was just supposed to compare the two and point out how similar they were.

At this point I realize I have to ask myself, just what did this doctor get informed of when Sai or whomever connected Sai to him hired him?

I'm not sure if this question is based off the assumption that this psychiatrist is Dr. Richards or? Would you be able to clarify? O:

I feel as if the wording here could be clarified a little. There’s still some confusion (deliberate, maybe?) about whether this is Richards or another psychiatrist, and when I first read this I thought it was the doctor taking out the die, not Sai.

Woops, yeah, this isn't Richards at all. And it's Sai taking it out, not the doctor. O:

I… I never thought the die had this kind of story behind it. I mean, it makes complete sense Team Rocket were manipulating him in this fashion, but at the same time it’s so horrifying that it’s still hard to process.

It was all part of the survival project. D: For what it's worth, I suppose, Sai survived it!

First off, nice title drop on Survival Project.

This might be one of the most insightful, concise descriptions of someone experiencing violent mood shifts I’ve ever read.

I was pretty proud of this paragraph, I gotta say. Glad to hear you liked it, too!

Somehow I doubt we’re near the end of this story just yet, but at the same time, something about this paragraph makes me feel like things are cycling around for a sort of closure to begin. Maybe it’s the retrospection on Ecruteak.

Yeahhh, we're nowhere near the end. ^^; This'll probably end up much longer in length that the original.

Nice way to bring Ezrem into Kuiora’s narrative. I wonder if he was telling the stories to Kuiora as a sort of substitute for telling them to Rennio.

Heh, nice observation! Ezrem definitely misses Rennio to a degree - really, he rather misses being able to spout nonsense endlessly to the elekid and have him fall for it all. But yeah.

We certainly have gone ahead with everything quite quickly.

Also, I assume that he didn’t consider the House of Memories in Lavender Town because he never went to Kanto.

Yeahh, he's never been to Kanto. His mom grew up there, I suppose, but it's not like they're super close to talk about things like that.

I don’t remember, what was your take on the cost of staying in the Pokemon Center?

In reality, the cost of a Pokemon Center room isn't that bad a price, but Sai used to buy rooms for every one of his 'mons in SP which, of course, amounted a lot of money. He doesn't have to do that now, except his team's pretty big and includes 'mons that are probably too big to sleep in one room comfortably (feraligatr and braviary, namely) sooo he'd probably have ended up needing to buy more than one room in this chapter, too, if he'd gone that route. He's a little smarter with money now, heh.

Two thoughts on them flying there using Ezrem. One, he has to be carrying Senori’s body somewhere, and I assume a Poké Ball wouldn’t work on a corpse. Two, is he carrying Shin in his arms (given Shin’s small size) or speaking to him through his own Poké Ball?

It's heavily implied later that Senori is in his pokeball and is buried inside of it (re., when Sai refers to it as Senori's urn). Shin is small enough as a totodile that he stayed outside the ball with Sai. ^^

That’s a nice little detail with Shin running back to Ezrem. I like when you do that, adding those little touches that would be so easily overlooked.

Thanks! ^^ Shin loves Ezrem, for some reasin, lmao.

Is Bellmoore spelled properly?

Should it be Bellemoore or something else?

We’re…. really doing this, aren’t we?

This chapter killed me to write because yes, we're really doing this. D:

Classic Ezrem. Of course, he’s probably compensating for his own emotions here.

He won't show it easily, but he's definitely suffering just as much as the rest of the team.

Who knew that Pokemon could have messed up relationships just like people? :p

But seriously, they’re going to need to resolve this at some point.

Kind of makes me wonder if I could just take the Pokemon factors out of this fic and call it original fiction. XD

Wait a second. If I’m remembering correctly, isn’t Kuiora the one who loved stories about legendary Pokemon? If I’m right, this is rather distressing that she’d just ignore all those things…

Also, they rebuilt the tower, huh?

Yep, that is her. Life's not all carefree and all about getting stronger for her anymore.

And yep, they rebuilt the tower, heh. I'd imagine an important landmark wouldn't stay burned down forever in reality.

Does Kuiora truly believe this or does she simply want to believe it as a way to cope?

I'd say, right here, right now, she believes it. Her beliefs will be questioned eventually, however.

I’m sorry for forgetting about them and having to ask you, but nice that you brought back Corinne and Tamron for this. It gives a sense of completeness.

Good to hear! ^^ They'll actually be recurring supporting characters throughout, so I hope you enjoy them!

Atis certainly is the most humanlike.

He wishes he were actually human. D;

The wording of the first sentence is confusing, specifically the “alone, as a team” part. I think I see what you’re trying to say, but the way it’s written it sounds contradictory and is difficult to absorb.

That said, very nice to bring up the Channelers and do a detailed description of them. Clearly, you did your homework since you used them over the Mediums from the Johto games.

Woops. I think I just need to add an "or" or "and" in there to clarify. Thanks for pointing it out!

And yeah, I figured if Sai picked this place specifically it'd have to be special, so I tried to implement the channelers in there. I like how it worked out tbh.

I’m a little confused here as well, specifically about the “While I spent the majority of my time…” sentence. It’s not clear to me when that sentence’s contents are taking place. Is it while Kuiora is speaking, or afterward while the others are doing the preparations, or in prior times? It’s probably the last option, but it took me some time to arrive at that.

She's talking about prior times. Seems I need to watch my tenses in the sequel here, heh. But yeah, she basically feels responsible for helping Sai in this because the rest of the team generally looks out for him more because she's too busy taking care of Shin.

Nope. Not going to happen. I can’t see it, anyway.

Same.

When I first imagined the sequel, I thought I could really get this to happen. But it probably isn't going to.

Do you know in your mind what the song is?

I didn't write that with any song in mind, but "Shattered" by Trading Yesterday is a song I listened to on repeat while writing this chapter which depicts pretty well how Sai is feeling in general around this time.

Okay now I really am very concerned about Sai’s well being, because with how precious that die was to him, burying it feels like him getting rid of treasured possessions.

I like that you're able to see this kind of stuff despite how strong and held together he's trying to look. It's a hard balance to try to go for as the writer, especially when I'm not writing from his POV.

Wow, you are just nailing every single one of the beats you need to to convey the bleakness of the situation they’re in. Well done.

I really, really wanted to connect to the original fic here, since Kuiora's arguably grown the most since then. Thanks for the compliment!

When Ezrem is compliant without resistance there’s something serious going on.

Lmao, too true.

I don’t think Sai will be able to without the die. He’s not exactly been brought up with the notion of free will, and his mental state right now is incredibly fragile. Who knows if any of them might remind him of Senori instead?

I guess we're gonna find out. It's not like he can go back and retrieve it at this point. ^^;

This feels incredibly poignant to me because it really feels like Senori is leaving the team to join a different one, in a way.

Ayyy, yes, this is exactly what I was going for. <3

Wait, I’m a little confused. I thought he only told those confessions to Kuiora.

Woops, I meant to imply that he told Kuiora privately at first and then related it all to the rest of the team. ^^;

Already loving Glori’s presence among the team, even if the circumstances are incredibly sad.

I haven't had a chance to write much of her yet, but I imagine she feels more than just a tad awkward by all this. Still, she respects their sadness and will try to help in their grieving process as best she can.

I think a word or two is missing from this, namely “I smiled as he acted like a real shield.”

Ahh, i love when little typos slip through. : ' ) Thanks for pointing it out.

Also, I don’t know if it’s what you intended, but it feels rather depressing when it’s mentioned that not a lot of guests showed up for Senori, even if it wouldn’t have mattered to him.

There was no realistic way to get a bigger crowd in there, sadly. It's not like Sai has made a name for himself in Olivine, and Senori's focus was always on the team.

If there was one thing that absolutely broke my heart the most in this chapter, it’s this.

To be honest, this was the first part of the chapter I'd written and it came as a complete surprise to me that it turned out this way. It broke my heart just as well. D:

All I can say overall is, boy did you ever bring the emotion in this chapter. These events happened faster than I expected, but they weren’t brought down by the speed at all – I was entirely satisfied. I got exactly what I hoped for for when we got to this point.

Thankyouthankyouthankyou for your comments, as always! If it helps, the next chapter isn't quite as emotional? XD There was a lot of risk, at any rate, having a character become terminally ill at the beginning of the story and then have the funeral just a few chapters in. I'm glad that I was able to deliver.
 

diamondpearl876

Well-Known Member
Holy crap, it's a miracle! I'm updating before my proposed deadline date! ...Which was December 1, but still.

ALSO, I totally meant to show this off last chapter but forgot, then was asked to wait a new chapter was posted to link it. So, before we dive into things, I wanted to share with you guys an instrumental piece my good friend AetherX made after reading the first few chapters of this story. Thanks again, AetherX! :D <3

Last time: Senori's funeral in Ecruteak City and bonding moments between Sai and his pseudo-starter, Kuiora the feraligatr... AKA the chapter which turned into memes among some of its readers off-forum to avoid the pain. Yes, that was really a thing and I can't believe it myself still.

This time: one part of the plot is set into motion.

PHANTOM PROJECT
4.5

*​

Three elekid companions sat against the pitted walls of Glitter Lighthouse’s uppermost level, tiny sparks of electricity bouncing idly between their bodies. Olivine City’s most renowned infrastructure was devoid of tourists or pesky flying-types hovering outside the windows at this time of day. As such, the main generator’s current power sources had little to do but breathe in the salty, ocean air and listen to waves crashing against the nearby shore.

One of the elekid, Corinne, filled the silence with a loud gasp. Hopping to her feet, she suggested, “Let’s have a little contest, shall we?” The electricity flowing through her surged as she jumped up and down in her fit of excitement.

Her twin brother stood up, not quite as enthusiastic. “A… contest?” Tamron asked.

Corinne picked up on the reservation in Tamron’s voice, as she always did. She made an honest attempt to calm herself down since her antics tended to scare her brother more often than not.

“Yeah, ‘cause I’m real tired of doing nothing like a beach bum!” she said, huffing. “I’d walk to, you know, the beach if I wanted to do that.”

“Oh.” Tamron shrugged, avoiding eye contact with his sister. “That makes sense, sure.”

The final elekid, Rennio, didn’t budge an inch. He’d stop Corinne from getting too riled up if he had to, but for now, he watched on, blending into the background. Detached as he felt, it was like he was the spectator of a movie unfolding on a screen in front of him. Whatever happened had been rehearsed and filmed, and no matter how much he wanted to intervene, it’d be impossible to do so.

Life often seemed like this to the elekid—strange and unreal. When Rennio remembered the situation he and his friends had been in just a couple years ago and how everything had changed for the better, he couldn’t help but ponder about his luck. About his embarrassing naivety that had allowed him to be deceived and overly paranoid. About how he didn’t deserve what he had now but had it regardless.

He wanted to absorb the scene in front of him, wanted his brain to readjust and allow its owner to live in the moment. He only had so much patience for sitting on the sidelines, for a life that was meant to be his but insisted on moving forward without him.

Corinne broke his concentration as she bounded over to him and waved her arms in his face. “Hello?” she said. “Earth to Rennio! You in this contest or not?”

Rennio blinked, processing her question slower than he would’ve liked. “Tamron agreed to it?” he asked, then realized he’d just proven that he hadn’t paid attention to their conversation.

“Yeah,” Corinne said. She dragged the word out for emphasis. “He did. Surprising, I know.”

Rennio offered a half-smile. Her face softened, and she returned the gesture as if to say she understood. The girl’s emotions had a habit of matching the person she was talking to. Her own life often felt like a rollercoaster as a result, but Rennio appreciated having someone around to figure him out when even he couldn’t. Her ability to handle stress and come out of any situation unscathed alleviated any guilt he might have felt otherwise.

Rennio’s gaze shifted toward Tamron, who nodded to affirm that he was on board with whatever concoction Corinne had come up with this time. The elekid’s smile grew wider, more genuine.

“Okay,” he said. “What’s the plan?”

Corinne leaned into the elekid’s ear, causing him to flinch. “Don’t tell Jasmine,” she whispered, “but we’re gonna shut off the generator for a little while. Whoever shines the brightest light on the ocean wins!”

“We could confuse some boats like that, Corinne!” Rennio blurted out without thinking.

Corinne shook her head because she’d already thought about that, of course. There were no boats out on the water right now, and according to the schedule posted near the window, none were projected to show up until another hour or so—hence why the shyer, less mischievous elekid had agreed to her idea.

“Works for me,” Rennio said, his voice much livelier than it had been. “You guys going to be okay when I win?”

Corinne’s smile formed into a smirk. She ambled over to the generator switch, requested one last confirmation from her brother, and pulled the switch when she got the go ahead.

The room became pitch black, and all three of them started laughing even though the real fun was just getting started.

In the dark, it was easy for Rennio to recede into that darker place he went to when he felt out of touch with reality. Just a couple years ago, he was young and he’d been tricked into believing that the elekid line was all but nearing extinction. That he was the last one alive. Clearly, he wasn’t. He knew that now. He’d thought before that disconnecting from everything around him would let him forget the burden of redeeming his evolution line. Now that he had no reason to hold himself back anymore, he found himself confronted with a new worry—namely, the terrifying notion that his happiness would be snatched away from him.

In the dark, he felt Corinne’s hand touch his. Powering up his electricity would help him feel more grounded, he knew. He knew she knew that, too. How did she always know the perfect way to cheer him up?

He accepted her invitation. If nothing else, the contest was a break. Yeah, that’s all it was, he told himself. A break to let him pretend that he could hold on to those he loved.

//

chapter 5 ; [RENNIO]
multileveled

*​

Over the years I’d kept a mental list of all the events in my life that would’ve been so much better if Annie had been alive. It was tough, remembering everything, but I was young then and I didn’t dare risk forgetting her just because remembering hurt. Besides, most of my happy memories with Annie reminded me somehow of the ones I’d made with Sai, which made remembering a little easier.

Of course, with Senori gone now, too, all my memories hurt and suddenly, it felt like trying to be happy with everyone I loved was pointless and guaranteed to end in heartache. Did life enjoy cheating us like that? Or was it just my life that was turning out this way? I wished I could ask the team about how they were doing, but a whole month after Senori’s funeral and no one had yet tried to bridge the gap he’d left behind. We kept our distance from each other, even more than we did during the time Sai deserted us on the outskirts of Goldenrod City for a few weeks. No one wanted to talk, and whenever someone did speak up, the conversation fizzled quick and in the aftermath we shuffled in place, not looking at each other, as if Senori might jump in with a witty comment to save us from the awkwardness like he used to.

Alone, I found my thoughts constantly drifting toward all those memories that hurt. It was the only way I could connect with the team without bothering anyone.

Back in the Ilex Forest days, when me and Ezrem were on the lookout for a new trainer, Ezrem would find ways to keep my spirit up because he knew I was having a tough time accepting that Annie had died. My favorite thing he did was perform silly skits for me like Annie and our purrloin teammate used to do together, because whenever he mimicked Annie’s voice and made an awful joke, I imagined her nose scrunching up in that cute way it always did when she laughed.

Speaking of Ezrem… Somehow, the happy memories of him had stayed with me. He’d done some terrible things, sure, but he’d risked his life for me once and at the time I couldn’t help but cry about it and Sai couldn’t help but want to get me to stop crying about it. Sai had refused to call me by my name up until then, and I never did understand why, but as we waited in the Pokémon Center waiting room for news on Ezrem’s injury, Sai said my name and that I’d done a good job trying to battle. Then for the first time ever, my tears weren’t only sad tears anymore.

Ezrem was selfish, too, so he didn’t tell me that he’d been the one who started the fire that killed Annie. But in the end, I also learned that sometimes memories that hurt could turn into happier memories rather than just the other way around. Gracie, of course, helped me to feel safe around fire again and to stop reacting immediately to memories that hurt with sadness. I’d been skeptical of having a fire-type pokémon around all the time when she joined our team, but the warmth emanating from the quilava’s fire was perfect on that cold fall morning when we’d gotten the news about Senori’s sickness. With Annie and our tepig teammate added into the mix, it could’ve been warmer…

It hurt to know, too, that Sai and Senori and Gracie and everyone else might’ve never been part of my life if Annie were alive. Would I have even been able to meet Corinne and Tamron? I hated to admit it, but probably not. To make all the happy memories that weren’t even that happy anymore, Annie had to die! It wasn’t fair. It just wasn’t.

Lately I’d started looking back on the day Sai signed the lease for our apartment and put an end to my life as a traveling pokémon. I knew that Sai got two bedrooms, because with six different creatures of varying sizes running wild, someone was bound to want privacy eventually. That spare room could’ve been Annie’s, maybe. Why couldn’t things have turned out that way instead?

The moment Senori died, the moment all those black and white cords attached to him in the hospital sensed his last heartbeat and made the machines flatline, I stopped scrambling to find the reasons why everything that happened to me, well, happened. That word hardly did my life justice, but part of me didn’t—couldn’t—care. I wanted to care so bad, but it was like I’d used up my ability to care and if I bothered with it anymore I’d go crazy.

Sometimes I replaced Annie with Senori in my mind, mostly to try to make his death seem more real, except then I got to wondering: if Senori hadn’t been a part of the team since day one, just like she wasn’t, would we all have gotten along? As the leader he held us together, and even though all our personalities clashed and we annoyed him to no end sometimes, he had a knack for seeing the best in us and getting the team to work together when it counted. I mean, I could appreciate Kuiora’s stories and how Atis would talk us out of getting into trouble we’d regret later, but… Senori was so good at loving life and reminding us of all the reasons we should, too. I wished he’d taught me how to be like that. Instead, I wasn’t much different from Ezrem—and Gracie, too, in a way—because I put on a front and stubbornly refused to let it fall.

It never occurred to me until Senori was gone that he could’ve been acting with us. Ever since Ezrem admitted the lies he’d tricked me into believing, there was always a nagging voice in the back of my mind warning me not to trust others at face value. But Senori had been different, hadn’t he? He always felt confident, never faked a smile for our sakes and pretended to be happy, right?

Of course not. He’d confessed to me that time in Goldenrod when he lost Sai’s supplies and gym badges how he carried a ton of guilt with him—guilt for betraying his clan, guilt for not doing enough to help Sai, guilt for not being a reliable leader…

Still! I couldn’t buy that he faked being happy all the time. He was no Ezrem; I could trust him. His guilt only emphasized how much he cared about us, right?

…I would’ve given anything to keep him here so I could try to take his guilt away. Anything.

*

It’d have been all too easy for Sai to slip into major depression mode after Senori died, even if he hadn’t been affected by a bad one in a long while. Marty and Sasha, Sai’s human friends, knew this. So they did whatever they reasonably could to try to keep Sai from going off the deep end.

I always wanted Sai to have more human friends. Not that I didn’t like the attention he gave us, his pokémon, but it wasn’t the same. We could talk and laugh with him, something only seasoned trainers can usually do… and we could train with him, play some sports, help with house chores, yeah… That didn’t mean we should be his main support system, though. No doubt humans had a secret way of communicating like pokémon did, except pokémon would never be able to learn that language the way humans could learn ours.

Besides, it just felt good to be with your own kind sometimes. I could attest to that after getting to know Corinne and Tamron through our misadventures at the Glitter Lighthouse.

I knew Marty and Sasha were keepers because they’d bumped heads with Sai at first yet stuck by his side when things got rough for him in Mahogany Town. Ever since then, they’d been offering to go out of their way for him! They stepped it up a notch, too, once Senori died by traveling from Azalea to Olivine every week to check on him. To make sure he was okay. To make sure he was eating, sleeping, and taking his medicine.

I was really grateful for that, to say the least. Over the years we’d struggled to find ways to take care of him when we were so limited as pokémon, because it wasn’t okay anywhere in Johto for us to buy food for him at the store, sign off on his medicine, that kind of stuff.

Except then they came with a special proposal that turned everything upside down on us. Again.

The worry on their faces when Sai answered the doorbell, well, worried me. Sai was sad, so they were sad. We were all sad, honestly, but that was normal. It was okay to act like it, right? December, Senori had left us, and it was early January now. The holidays had passed and we didn’t celebrate, so maybe that worried Marty and Sasha.

I stood at the back of the living room, arms limp at my sides as worst case scenarios started running through my head. Sai’s human friends asked to come in if Sai had a moment to talk, it was important, it couldn’t wait even if he didn’t have a moment to talk. Was there gonna be an ultimatum all of a sudden? He needed to perk up soon or else he risked losing them as friends? Or was it something else? I had to know!

“Uh, yeah, of course,” Sai said, dragging out the words so slow I knew for sure he was worried, too. “Have I ever turned you guys away?”

Sasha managed a half-smile and ran a hand through her dirty blonde hair. I watched as her fingers got a little tangled because of how long and wavy her hair was, admiring the color. It reminded me of Annie’s hair and how she’d give me piggyback rides until I fell asleep with my head nestled at her neck.

“No, you haven’t,” Sasha said. She pulled her hand away, holding her arm with it instead. “There’s a first time for everything, though.”

“Well, I already said you guys could come in.”

“Right, I suppose you did.”

She stepped inside, still hesitant. She even tripped over herself! Her brother Marty caught her and followed behind, quieter than I’d ever seen him. It seemed like every time he showed his face around here there was yelling and arguing about something or another. Anger just seemed to be a normal thing for the guy, so I planned to eavesdrop and throw a fit if he decided to make Sai’s life extra difficult today.

Sai closed the door, careful and slow, as if he were giving his friends one last chance to bail. Instead they helped themselves to sitting on the couch like they felt right at home. Sai flipped the light switches, brightening up the room since not a lot of natural light got through—his only issue with the apartment. In the winter the place looked especially dreadful during the day.

Marty leaned forward, clasping his hands together. He lifted his head again a few seconds later and nodded to me, at which point I realized I was in plain sight! I was doing a terrible job at eavesdropping. I felt my face blush and waved, then scurried off. My shoulder brushed against the window curtain and the smell of kitchen spices filled my nose as I sprinted to one of the bedrooms to see if anyone but me was home.

Only Shin was there, watching a battle on an old TV set that had a giant dent on the top. He stared at the screen, his eyes widening as a trainer called out a command to their infernape. The kid took after his mother, to say the least. He knew all the gym match coverage channels by heart and he’d been asking about international tournaments recently.

“Your mom isn’t around?” I asked him, then tapped him on the shoulder when he ignored me.

“If you don’t see a big feraligatr stompin’ around the place, either she’s not here or you’re blind!”

“Okay, so no,” I said, and turned to leave.

“Aren’t you going to ask about Dad, too?”

This time, I ignored him.

Sai was home, so that meant Atis had to be home, except he was nowhere to be seen and since the team seemed to need more alone time than usual these days I guess that made sense. Glori was resting in her pokéball—the poor fish couldn’t breathe out of water, and it hadn’t been Sai’s priority to install accommodations in the apartment for her—and Gracie had gone for a walk, probably with Kuiora.

So I was alone in this, too. I’d planned to meet Corinne and Tamron at the Glitter Lighthouse today, but, well, that would have to wait. If I left, I wouldn’t be able to stop imagining Sai and the conversation he was having without any of his pokémon to comfort him if he needed it.

Surely I’d never hear the end of it from my elekid friends, but I mentally apologized to them and chose to stay. Ambling back into the living room, I saw Sai had taken a seat on the loveseat adjacent to the couch. Up close I got a glimpse of just how dirty the furniture had gotten from Shin tracking mud inside. I brushed a clod of dried dirt away and hopped on to sit next to my trainer. Since Marty had already spotted me trying to listen in, hopefully my presence would let him and Sasha know it wouldn’t be a good idea to upset Sai.

“Hey,” Sai said to me as I made myself comfortable. He patted me on the back, the palm of his hand brushing the plug on my head a little. He flinched at the shock he got as a result. Lately I’d had a hard time controlling all the electricity inside my body. I guess it might’ve been because I wasn’t using my excess energy to power up the lighthouse’s generator as often anymore—I’d been rather distant from everyone myself—but at this rate, no one was ever going to want to come anywhere near me!

“I’m gonna totally electrocute you one of these days,” I mumbled, shifting away from him. “I don’t mean it. You know that, right?”

“I know,” he agreed.

“Whew,” I said. Then I remembered what exactly I was here for and peered over at the other humans in the room. They hadn’t reacted to what just happened at all. “So, uh, is everything okay? What’s up?”

Sasha flashed a smile at me. “Nothing’s wrong, Rennio! Don’t worry there,” she said, waving her hand around. She was getting much better at understanding pokémon speech, but now wasn’t the time to compliment her on it.

She went on. “Me and Marty, we…” But her voice trailed off, and her frown came back. After a moment she said, “Oh, how do I put this? We found out about a family secret and we’re not sure how to feel about it, to say the least.”

“That’s an understatement,” Marty said, snickering. He leaned back on the couch and closed his eyes, frowning deeply. Whatever the secret was, it had to be pretty groundbreaking if he wasn’t rushing to get to the point so he could yell about it like usual.

Sai looked on at the two of them, saying nothing.

“Family… secret?” I asked. They had to explain more than that! Of course, I regretted asking for an explanation right away.

“I’m not really sure how that would have anything to do with me,” Sai said sternly. His body tensed up, and I shrunk back at the tone of his voice. I hadn’t heard him sound so on edge since the doctors first told him something might be wrong with Senori.

“It doesn’t,” Sasha admitted quickly.

“Oh.” Sai shrugged, relaxing his shoulders a little. “I mean, then…”

I knew he didn’t mean to sound standoffish, but it made sense, in hindsight. The only family Sai had was his mom and she’d stuck him in the basement of Team Rocket’s laboratory in Mahogany Town for years, and for what? To do research that benefited humans but harmed pokémon and her own son? Was it about money or fame?

Whenever Sai experienced one of his terrible mood swings, I always wondered if it was worth it for her. I hoped it wasn’t.

The room was quiet. Finally, Marty turned to his sister and said, “Well? Don’t just lie to him, dude.”

“I’m not!”

“Our business is none of his business if we don’t want it to be. We agreed to come here, didn’t we? So don’t lie to his damn face.”

“Can we, you know, not argue?” Sai interrupted.

“Hey, I told her I’d keep my mouth shut,” Marty said, pointing to his sister. “For the most part, anyway. I’m not ready to blow a gasket or two over this yet until I know all the facts.”

“Okay… What’s going on, seriously?” he asked, turning to his only other human friend. “Please, Sasha. I can take it.”

Are you sure? I wondered, but decided to keep my mouth shut, too.

The look on Sasha’s face as she spoke told us that she didn’t believe him either, not really. “Yeah,” she said. “Just ignore Marty. He says one thing, means another. You know how it goes.”

“She’s not wrong, as usual,” Marty said, rolling his eyes but smiling anyway.

Sai, on the other hand, just stared and waited. I did the same, about to go shake some sense into them if they didn’t get to the point soon and stop worrying my trainer for nothing!

Sasha cleared her throat. “I’m sorry, Sai,” she said slowly, her face scrunched up in pain, like it physically hurt her to try to figure out what to say. “This affects you only because we won’t be able to come around and visit as much anymore.”

Wait, what? I thought Sai had been in the clear, that his friends weren’t gonna ditch him because their family issues had nothing to do with him. But if I’d heard Sasha right, then—

“It’s not that we don’t want to, it’s just…”

I breathed a sigh of relief. Okay. Just like that, things looked okay again. Which was good, because if they wanted to hurt Sai, they’d have to go through me and the rest of the team first.

Sasha sighed. “We found out about a younger brother we’ve never met before. Weird, I know, but yeah, we’re gonna be traveling, looking for him. I’ll spare you the dirtier, finer details of said family secret,” she finished, fiddling with her fingers. “That’s the gist of it, though. Again, I’m sorry if we, uh, scared you.”

Sai clicked his tongue and sat there, looking contemplative. His face was hard to read, and I sat on the edge of my seat, literally, trying to gauge his reaction but failing terribly. I understood them wanting to find their brother, or at least, I thought I did. It couldn’t have been much different than me wanting to find another elekid back when we were doing the gym circuit. Still, whatever side Sai was on would be the side I was on.

“Well,” Sai said, “I appreciate you guys telling me and all. You know you’re not, like, obligated to keep an eye on me, right? I’ll be here when you guys pass by Olivine again.”

“You say that now, dude, but let’s be real here,” Marty said. “What’s stopping you from having a repeat of what we saw in Mahogany Town?”

“I… I don’t know.”

“Exactly.”

Sasha shot a stern look at Marty, and he said nothing else. “What he means to say, Sai,” she said, turning back to him, “is that we are pretty worried. How often do you actually go outside, leave your apartment?”

“Almost every day, believe it or not.”

“Okay, let me rephrase. How often do you go out to do something fun?”

“Me and Kuiora—”

She shook her head. “Training doesn’t count.”

“Mm, I think it does. It’s exercise.” When Sasha only glowered at him, he sighed and said, “I get your point, I do. Either way, I’d never expect you to put your lives on hold or whatever for me.”

“We know,” she said. She smiled warmly at him, and it might’ve just been me, but the room seemed to brighten up a bit more. “And that’s sweet of you. On the other hand, being that considerate… doesn’t matter if you’re not considerate toward yourself, too. I know we haven’t pressed on the issue much, but Sai, we want to know if you have, you know, a plan.”

“My plan.” It wasn’t even a question, but I knew what Sasha meant. What would he do now without Senori?

“Yeah,” she said, and she waited.

I knew the answer. We all did, probably, but that didn’t make things any easier to admit.

Sai not replying confirmed that he had no plan.

“I mean, if you wanted to do, like, a real trainer journey”—she started stammering from speaking too fast—“you could come with us if you want. We’ll have you, welcome you with open arms, blah blah. That kind of thing. No pressure, just an offer because we want to see you happy.”

I hadn’t even considered what going with Marty and Sasha actually meant! I’d be a traveling pokémon again, we could challenge the gym circuit again, we could start over... but starting over didn’t feel right without Senori joining us.

I wasn’t proud of it, but I sat there, dumbfounded. For some reason I couldn’t process what was happening anymore. Their conversation continued but flew right over my head, and I almost wished they’d come here to say goodbye because at least that was predictable and I knew what I’d do about it. This could definitely turn Sai’s life upside down even more if things went wrong!

“We wouldn’t mind the extra company,” Sasha went on, obviously not a fan of awkward silences. “Well. I wouldn’t mind having someone around that isn’t a total buffoon, anyway.”

“Some nerve ya got there, sis,” Marty said, squeezing her shoulder. She opened her mouth like she wanted to ramble more, but stopped herself. She sat there, her tongue rolling between her cheeks and her tapping her finger against her knees while Sai sighed next to me.

“I… What? I mean, I can’t just up and leave,” Sai said. He stood up and moved behind the loveseat, pacing back and forth.

“Jasmine set you up here, right? She could rent it out, save it for you when you’re back,” Sasha said, her voice calmer again.

“Maybe. I don’t know.” He paused. “I’d have to think about it. I’ve got money saved up, I guess, and you have a point. It’s not like I’m doing anything super important with my life right now.” Another pause. “And I’m just as worried, believe me. Always am, to be honest. Even if Senori were still here,” he added in such a quiet whisper I wasn’t sure if anyone but me could hear, “I’d still be worried.”

I wrapped my arms around myself, refusing to look at my trainer anymore because every time I tried now I saw someone different. Someone he used to be and could be again, under the right circumstances. And, well, these seemed like right circumstances to me.

It was wild, imagining all of the versions of Sai that I’d seen and interacted with over the years! When he said he was worried I thought of the confused boy who on his worst nights would lie in bed, not ever sleeping, just stifling his tears until morning so that none of us could hear from the next room over. I thought of the angry boy who lashed out when we did hear and tried to reach out to him, the happy boy who made it a point to make sure those he cared about knew exactly how much he cared, the energetic boy who never stopped moving or talking…

“We get it, sure. We’d always be just a phone call away, whatever happens, all right?” Sasha said.

Yeah. Yeah, Sasha was right. Whatever happened, Sai was still Sai. Sai was still my trainer and my friend. It was easy to forget sometimes.

She stood up, and Sai stopped pacing. “Wait, you’re leaving already?” he asked her.

“We’ll be around Olivine,” she replied, glancing over into the kitchen and at the digital clock above the gas stove. “Got an appointment soon at the adoption place on Brimshore, to see if they’d have any helpful information.”

“Huh.” Sai frowned and stared blankly, like it had just registered for him, too, that what they’d told him was real. “Makes sense.”

“Wanna have us come back in a couple hours and we can all go out to eat?”

“Would you?”

“Of course, silly, or I wouldn’t have offered.”

Sai smiled.

Sasha gestured for Marty to join her, but he stayed put. “I’ll meet you out there, okay?” he said.

She nodded, a sheepish look on her face, and she left in such a hurry she slammed the door behind her.

Sai stretched on the balls of his feet to peer out the window. “I, uh, didn’t upset her, did I?” he asked, beginning to pace again.

“Who knows? She’s a timid little skitty at heart, and this… unexpected twist of events is stressing her out even more than usual.” Marty shrugged. “Just let us know what you decide, man. No rush, though, and no pressure, like she said.”

“It’d be a few weeks till I could leave either way. I’d have to warn Jasmine, and I don’t know, I’d at least like to spend my birthday here.”

Marty cursed under his breath. I couldn’t totally hear, but it was something about how he and Sasha had forgotten again. Pokémon didn’t find dates nearly as important as humans did, so no doubt Sai’s birthday could pass without the team thinking twice about it, too. I was surprised Sai himself remembered, what with our own recent, unexpected twist of events.

Once again, I found myself asking why life had to get in the way of everything. I shuddered, and Sai looked down at me, concerned.

“So, I had a question,” Sai said after a moment, apparently deciding to change the subject all of a sudden.

“All right, shoot.”

“How’d you guys find all this out? I don’t mean to pry. It just all sounds kind of like a messed up soap opera to me, you know?”

Marty laughed. “Goddamn. Coming from you, that says a lot, don’t it?” he said. “But yeah, I’m not fussed by you asking questions. You already know our family’s pretty fucked up.”

“Yeah, but still.”

Marty looked lost in thought as he continued, “After our mom passed because of her… Well. Doesn’t matter. It’s been a lot of years, now.”

That ugly dementia word popped in my head, of course, and I immediately pushed away any thought of Senori himself. We were all so tired of reminders about how terrible that disease could be, but now that I thought about it, that was probably why Marty and Sasha were as supportive as they were. They had firsthand experience. How could they just stand by and watch Sai suffer because of it, too?

“Me and Sasha, we went through her stuff. There were lots of things we didn’t know what to do with, lots of dust flying around, whatever. It was all right. Tough, but all right. Except we ended up finding a hospital bracelet of hers with a serial number ID on it, and a date.”

Sai raised an eyebrow at him. “And you didn’t know why she’d been in the hospital at that time?” he guessed.

“Exactly. I mean, we were young, nine or ten or some age like that where you’re stupid enough to be fooled by bullshit excuses. But neither of us remembers being told a single thing about our mother then, and the best part? Our dad didn’t know what was up, either. You should’ve seen the look on his face, man, when we asked him about it.” Marty grinned slightly, like he’d just told us a subtle joke we couldn’t be able to appreciate. He paused, then frowned and, voice quieter, he added, “If Mom was still around, things would’ve gone real sour.”

I thought of Gracie, then, and was super glad she wasn’t around for this conversation. The violence in that household when she’d been on Marty’s team as his starter scarred her even today, to the point where she flinched anytime someone walked in her direction. It wasn’t fair when she was the gentlest, kindest ‘mon I’d ever met!

Marty sighed. I watched as he ran a hand through his hair. He was a calmer person now, and Gracie had made a lot of progress with letting go of her past. What would she think of maybe traveling with Marty again after agreeing to switch trainers all those years ago?

“Anyway, we dug a little deeper,” he went on. “Found another hospital bracelet with a different number, same date. And what’d we find when we just wouldn’t quit? Surprise—a journal Mom had kept while pregnant with a kid.”

Sai started, but Marty just held a hand up. “I know, I know,” he said. “It’d be hard for my dad not to notice, right?”

“Read my mind,” Sai said under his breath, nodding. “Sorry. Didn’t mean to interrupt.”

“No worries, man. It’s a good question. She wrote about how he knew, but that she’d convinced him that the baby was gone because of a late miscarriage. He dropped the topic after that because, well, he probably thought he’d had a hand in it.”

I gulped, a terrible image popping into my head. I didn’t have to meet Marty’s mom to know how scared she must’ve been, and how helpless when trying to make sure everyone she loved stayed safe.

“But no, she’d just sent the kid far away to who knows where. He’s, oh, ten years old right now, which is nice information and all, but we don’t have his name or birth certificate or anything else. Mom was pretty thorough.”

“You want to find him,” Sai said. “Would the date on the bracelet help?”

“Who knows? That date could be our brother’s birthday or not. Mom could’ve delivered outside a hospital.” Marty clenched his fists and stood up from the couch for the first time since stopping by. “There’s too many questions. It drives me nuts, but it is what it is.”

“I’m sorry. I’m not sure to say.”

“It’s not like you’ve got anything to be sorry for.”

“So, Sasha’s going to dig up some information on your family down the street, I take it?”

“Yeah. She won’t find anything there, but hey, it’ll keep her busy and feeling productive. Where we officially want to start is New Bark Town, see if the kid’s gotten a trainer license this year or something.”

“I see.” Sai paused. “Are you sure you’d want me to tag along during all this? I don’t want to get in the way, and really, I’d be okay here with just my pokémon.”

Marty stared at Sai for a moment, a skeptical look on his face. “We’re sure. That’s the one damn thing we’re sure about in all this. You may have noticed this or not, but we don’t have many friends who’ve stuck around through all our bullshit drama.”

“Yeah,” Sai said, smiling slightly. “Yeah, I know exactly what you mean.”

From the couch I heard Sai’s footsteps thumping behind me as he paced back and forth, then back and forth some more. He used to hide quirks of his like that, first in front of the team and his human friends, then just his human friends, and now, no one. I couldn’t deny I felt a little jealous about that as I sat practically frozen where I was, my thoughts consumed by a weird fog. Was Sai really thinking of agreeing to go without talking to us about it first? Were we really being hit with another surprise just a month after Senori had passed? None of this felt right at all, even if Sai was being given a choice to travel this time around!

I watched Marty stand, his knee joints cracking halfway through. Sai gave up pacing in favor of sprinting to open the door for his friend, but I didn’t move an inch, instead choosing to brace myself for yet another heavy conversation once it was just me and Sai. Surely he’d wanna talk about the logistics of all this, and I was the only one around to listen. My body tensed up at the thought of it, and again I found myself wishing this had turned out like I originally predicted. It was selfish, I knew. Knowing that didn’t change anything, though.

When Sai slammed the door, it hit me. This was probably how Ezrem felt. All the time, and with everyone. He was horrible and he did and said horrible things, but even though he knew it, he didn’t care. For once I understood that he couldn’t care. Somewhere along the line, he’d lost the ability to care. Just like I had recently.

I sat there, trembling, as Sai sighed deeply and let his hand slowly fall from the doorknob. Maybe he thought Marty would come back and tell him everything had been a joke, or maybe Sasha would rush back saying, hey, good news, Sai didn’t have to decide anymore! There was no point in leaving Olivine after all!

I held my breath, still trembling, as Sai dragged himself through the living room and into the kitchen to make a pot of coffee. He didn’t approach me, didn’t spark any conversation, didn’t acknowledge me in the slightest.

I knew he was tired, but a wave of anger coursed through my body anyway, to the point where I heard a cackle of electricity escape my torso. To force myself to calm down, I imagined Sai telling the team we were gonna stay right here in our cozy home because he wasn’t gonna tear us away from it if we didn’t want him to.

The sharp, bitter smell of coffee wafted through the apartment. In my head I told myself to be good, to be loyal, to not yell at Sai and guilt trip him into deciding right now so I wouldn’t have to fret about it for however long. I told myself to not be a freakin’ baby who couldn’t handle life when it throws curveballs my way!

Sai sat at the kitchen table, and I shouldn’t have looked in his direction. I did anyway. His back was to me.

All I wanted was for him to tell me something nice, even if it was just a lie or a distraction…

Be good, I told myself.

Be loyal. Because you’re being like Ezrem, and you shouldn’t be like Ezrem!

You hate Ezrem, so don’t be like him…!

Do not…

Still, I couldn’t help it.
 
Last edited:
Top